Chapter 1: Desperate To Prove
Chapter Text
“Once you get used to the new support items I want you to try, you’ll be so much stronger! What do you say, my boy?”
Izuku sat in silence.
Here was the Number One Hero; All Might, sitting in front of him in his own tiny, little office at UA, telling him he needed more support items.
He already has three. Surely he doesn’t need any more… right?
“I’m so sorry All Might, but uh– why do I need more support items? I already have three…”
“Oh, there’s no need to be sorry, my boy! But see, for a quirkless like yourself, only having three support items means you are limiting yourself tremendously on the field! It’s simply not enough to be as strong as everyone around you, I’m sure you can understand.” He said with his usual toothy grin.
A quirkless.
…Seriously?
“Sure… but I have three. Most of my classmates only have one, if that. Why do you want me to get more of them so badly? I don’t need seven support items, ” he stressed.
“Young Midoriya. I say this with all the kindness I can muster, but my patience is starting to wear thin. You are quirkless. You know this! Why would you want to limit yourself to your weakness when you could be great like the rest of your class!”
Weak.
And All Might still had the nerve to sit there and smile while insulting him.
“Okay… yeah, I understand. I’ll, uh… I’m going to get my lunch now. Thanks.”
“Of course! Enjoy your lunch young Midoriya! Make sure to let me know what you think about the gear, and don’t you forget!”
“I won’t.”
Izuku is going to forget all about the gear on purpose. He doesn’t want, nor need more support items.
Let alone seven.
He walked out of the room trying his darned hardest to hold back the tears threatening to fall. A Quirkless? Weak? What was he- some kind of circus freak?
He made it into UA.
Quirkless.
That's something to be proud of in a school filled with incredibly powerful and heroic quirks.
The rest of the students got in using these powerful, flashy quirks– yet he tried it with nothing but raw strength and a certain type of desperation to prove to himself that he could be a hero, to prove All Might wrong after that fateful day with the sludge villain.
And he did.
He made it into the top hero school in Japan with over ten points to spare, landing him a seat in Class 1-A.
He shook his head and started walking toward the cafeteria, stuck in his own mind as he came up with a few plans to try and show everyone he was not as weak as he seemed. Walking out of Functional Heroics was awkward enough today without All Might cornering him, asking to talk.
Hearing his classmates say he’d only get others killed without a quirk, and that he was better off as a sidekick?
That hurt.
Those words cut deeper than any knife he had ever brought to his skin, with such proof sitting in small white and purple scars littering his arms, ribs, and thighs. They dug in and in until he was hissing with the pain of feeling inferior to everyone, which, in a sense– he was.
He was the only prey in a school full of predators. At the very bottom of the food chain of every quirked student and teacher in the school.
To everyone, he was nothing.
He never asked for this.
Never wanted it, but here he was.
Quirkless, and alone.
Walking past the teacher's lounge, he paused before coming to a complete stop, putting his back against the wall and listening through the crack in the door.
He knew the teachers liked to gossip about the kids– he would hear them subtly talk about which students they thought had crushes on each other, the usual teacher gossip that generally takes place during lunch hours– while he sat against the wall, listening.
Izuku liked listening in to it, to feel included in some stupid little secret that none of the students knew about while his teachers were none the wiser about Izuku’s knowledge.
“That kid won’t make it past the five-year mark.”
“Come on Vlad, give the boy some slack, he’s working really hard!”
Ah yes. The five-year mark. Izuku’s favourite controversial topic.
It’s a known statistic that most of the new rookie heroes only last five years in the field. Whether they die from being too reckless, a fluke, a villain attack, suicide, or even just pure accidents– over 50% of beginner pro heroes die within their first five years on the job.
Izuku has heard about a few of these rookies.
They die tragically, are greatly missed for around a month and then they become a simple memory used to further a conversation.
Many seasoned pros like to talk about the rookies, guessing which ones will die and which ones will survive with a sick sort of pleasure and excitement.
It made Izuku furious hearing them talk about their deaths being inevitable.
Why not try harder to teach them to be great?
This time though, the five-year conversation went a bit differently.
“I don’t care that he’s working hard– just like everyone else, might I add! He’s going to get killed on the job or get others killed, and I think it’s pointless teaching a quirkless kid something he’s inevitably going to die for.”
They were talking about him.
“You don’t know that for sure, Vlad.”
“He’s got three support items, Nemuri! Only a select few of my students have them, and if they do, they have one . That’s it.”
“Vlad, the kid’s got no quirk. How else is he supposed to catch up to the rest of them? Raw strength? Come on now.”
“He shouldn’t Snipe, that’s the thing! He should just quit now before it’s too late.”
“Come on man, you’re being so harsh! Sure, he’s quirkless, but that doesn’t mean– anything, really, in the grand scheme of things.”
“Yamada, if you want to watch a student of yours die, go for it. I personally wouldn’t waste my time and effort in teaching someone so weak.”
Izuku had heard enough.
He roughly pushed himself off the wall and strolled past the door, whistling away as if nothing was wrong with the world, while also making his presence known.
He made eye contact with Vlad King and waved, a small, yet fake smile on his face.
He wanted to make Vlad King feel a little guilty. Sue him. There’s no harm in making someone feel guilty for insulting him, let alone a teacher!
Vaguely he could hear the teachers begin to argue, debating on whether Izuku had heard them or not.
But that didn’t matter.
He was used to being called weak, day in and day out.
Even his mother called him weak!
“The day a weakling like you manages to get into the hero course is the day we go our separate ways, Izuku.”
Needless to say, Izuku and his mother don’t talk anymore.
He was still living in her house, but he was left to his own devices at all times. They never spoke, and Inko never cooked for him or helped him with anything. More often than not, he’d bought food for the house solely for himself as she ate at the hospital where she worked, two towns over.
He preferred it over all the yelling and screaming.
Shaking his head, he started to walk faster, past the cafeteria doors and out the front gates. His appetite was ruined and he didn’t want to be at UA for another second longer.
He was so tired of trying to convince everyone that he wasn’t weak, or something that would only get in the way. He hated hearing everyone talk bad about him behind his back, having kids whisper in the halls, debating whether he was going to die before going pro.
The villain attacks weren’t helping those rumors either.
He’d always end up the most injured from throwing himself into fights.
Izuku called it purpose, and Aizawa Sensei called it ‘suicidal recklessness.’
Semantics.
He knew his homeroom teacher was only looking out for him– Aizawa Sensei was the only one who didn’t give him pitied looks, treating him like everyone else, though only have one teacher on his side meant nothing.
He wasn’t actually filled with ‘purpose’, or whatever excuse he managed to spit out.
The reality was; Izuku was desperate.
Desperate to prove himself.
He held a truly unfathomable amount of desperation to prove that he was strong, that he was worthy of the title ‘hero’, and most of all, not a sidekick that would kill someone else and himself due to his weakness.
To prove he was so much more than just ‘a quirkless.’
As much as he hated to admit it, UA wasn’t going to provide Izuku with the means to prove himself.
And that was fine.
He’d do it his own way.
Chapter 2: Silent, But Free
Chapter Text
“Has anyone seen Midoriya since lunch?” Aizawa asked the class.
He was annoyed, to say the least. Not a single student was listening to him at all or was even pretending to care when he mentioned Midoriya suddenly going missing.
Weird.
And downright rude, as well.
“No Sir, none of us have. I noticed Midoriya was not present before you arrived and took it upon myself to ask the class if they had seen him.”
“Yeah! We’ve all received nothing but radio silence from him… it’s weird. He’s usually such a people pleaser…”
“Who cares? He’s weak, and him leaving early isn’t doing him any favours.”
“Maybe he’s finally quit?”
“Oh, now that would be a bloody miracle!”
Aizawa pinched the bridge of his nose, frustrated out of his mind. Though, he did note that a certain explosive blond was uncharacteristically silent.
These kids were going to be the death of him.
“How many of you have actually messaged Midoriya since lunch began?”
The silence was telling. It echoed through the room; the type of silence that was deafening and filled space with purpose.
“How about when lunch ended and you all noticed he wasn’t here?”
More silence.
“None of you have? Right… and you wonder why he hasn't reached out to you? Really? With the way you lot have all treated him as of late, I’m surprised he hasn't blocked all of your numbers yet.”
“Sensei! How could you say such a thing to your stude–”
“Thank you, Iida, that is enough… I guess we will have to just– start without him, for now.”
Aizawa turned around and let out a sigh. Today was going to be a very long day.
“Now, can anyone tell me what happens when you–”
Izuku panted as he ran across the hall and slid into the kitchen, hastily slamming open drawers as quickly as possible, looking for what he needed.
Technically, he was supposed to be in school about halfway through his Hero Ethics class, but instead, he was at home, packing his life away.
He’d already ditched his uniform and left it in a heap on the floor of his room, changing into a dark green pair of cargo pants and a black tee with a black hoodie over top. He left his shoes on though; the red ones.
The tell-tale mark of a quirkless freak.
He would change them and swap them out for another pair, but the brand that makes shoes for quirkless people doesn’t make any other colour at a price he or his mother could afford, so he was stuck with this ugly red colour.
He’ll paint them at some point. He was positive his class wouldn’t miss them, anywho.
Izuku couldn’t help but feel like a coward running away from his problems, for ignoring everyone and leaving no note.
But the desperation was so strong he could no longer resist.
It was eating at him like a virus, consuming his mind and his heart while weighing him down, merciless in its warpath as he tried and tried to prove he was more than a bag of flesh ready to be used as a human sacrifice in the next villain versus hero match.
Running his hand through his already too-long hair, he found what he was looking for.
The blade.
He picked it up with shaking hands and stored it in the little compartment on the inside of his waistband- something he had sewed into them as a means to hide the fact from his mother, back when she still remotely cared.
He didn’t feel guilty about leaving her.
As time would prove, she wouldn’t even notice, having never spoken to her son in three months, all while he was living and breathing under her roof. It got to the point she began to forget he was even there, ignoring all questions about him from her coworkers while stating, “Oh, I haven’t seen him around much. You know how teenagers are, always hanging out with their friends!”
Friends? What a joke.
With his bag fully packed— the contents consisting of a mask, two knives, a change of clothes, and all the money he could manage to find— he set off.
Leaving home felt like a massive breath of fresh air.
It filled his lungs to the brim, itching to burst through his chest with exhilarating energy. He laughed out loud, ignoring the looks from passersby on the street, and began to walk faster and faster until eventually, he was running– no, sprinting– through the streets with a rare smile on his face.
He didn’t know where he was going, nor did he care. All he knew was that he was desperate to be away, be free of the people who only gave him hate and grief. Nothing more and nothing less.
He was free, and he rebelled in the ecstatic feeling, hyperactively running through the crowds on the street, whooping and cheering as he went, ignoring the weird looks coming from people passing by.
Soon enough, as the day turned to night, Izuku’s excited energy began to fade into anger. It wasn’t like he flipped a switch. It was a slow, brooding change in emotions that bubbled up over time as the reality of what he was doing began to hit.
He was furious, to tell the truth.
UA was the poster child of hero schools, constantly churning out top heroes that all of Japan knows and loves. He didn’t want it to be like all his other schools, but letting that tiny sliver of hope into his mind ended up being his greatest downfall.
He was naive.
And they took advantage of that.
They were using him as a means to garner sympathy and pity points from the public to make them seem like good people, when behind closed doors he was verbally assaulted on a daily basis by students he had never even seen before in the halls, the teachers turning a blind eye while they gossiped about his soon-to-be death in the teacher's lounge.
It was sick and twisted, but he was naive and hopeful.
He was hopeful enough that he even made friends! By conveniently leaving out the quirkless part until necessary…
Being outed as quirkless was the worst day of his life.
Being alone again, having that desperate hope for change and a longing for a normal high school life ripped from him hurt more than he ever could have imagined.
It tore him apart from the inside out, ripping at his heart and pulling at his mind until he was left in an emotionless state, faking every smile and laugh that he could manage.
The very day after he was revealed to be quirkless and every day since, Izuku wore long sleeves under his school T-shirt, never taking off his blazer unless he was dripping with sweat.
Nobody noticed.
Izuku walked into an alleyway and eyed up the building next to him, and began to climb.
A small thud could be heard echoing across the block as he dropped his bag in the middle of the roof, and slowly made his way to the edge.
No one would miss him if he jumped.
Nor, would anyone he knew actually care.
He’s heard people ask each other in the halls why he hasn’t killed himself yet…
He’s had his own mother tell him that the day he dies will be a day to celebrate, as she will no longer have a quirkless freak to call ‘her son.’
He’d inched further towards the edge now. He was spiralling quickly, idolising the death everyone told him he deserved.
If he jumped from this height, he’d be dead in an instant. It would almost be painless. Not the quickest way to die, but his only current option.
So why not? Come on Izuku, don’t be a pussy. You can do it, just do it, come on!
Jump.
You know you deserve it so just do it already, do it now–
NO!
Izuku heaved and pulled himself upright, roughly stumbling back from the edge and falling to the floor.
He couldn’t do it , he had something to prove!
Killing himself by jumping off a building would not help him, who cares how badly he wanted it?
It would only solidify the fact that everyone else was right.
That he was weak, a coward, a quirkless freak.
He wanted to be strong.
To burst into the world with a ferocious energy felt so strongly that people could not help but stop and stare in awe at his strength, his willingness, and his capability to prove that they are safe.
Izuku sniffed, shuffling over to his bag, and laid his head down upon it.
Though as the seconds turned to minutes and the minutes then multiplied, the soft, steady fall of tears became gut-wrenching sobs. So much so that Izuku sat up and heaved in as much oxygen as he could, choking on his own spit and tears.
He felt broken.
He was falling apart at the seams, his unhealthy desperation to prove himself with the never-ending need for validation barely making a dent in the cracks spreading throughout his heart.
Izuku screamed a heartbreaking sob that echoed through the town for a moment too long, harshly breaking the midnight silence of the once-peaceful town of Musutafu.
As he sat there and cried, he realised he was sitting on the same roof where All Might broke his heart all those months ago, crushing his dreams with a few simple sentences.
“No, my boy. A quirkless person cannot become a hero. It is dangerous, and they will only get themselves and others killed on the job. It’s not logical… I’m sorry.”
To say All Might was shocked to see a still very quirkless Izuku looking dazed but happy in the class he was about to teach was the understatement of the century.
From that moment on, All Might had taken every chance he could get to belittle him, most likely to get him to quit while he still had the chance.
That’s what everyone wanted him to do anyway.
And sure, he had just dropped out of UA, but that didn’t mean he wasn’t going to be a hero. He would, and the greatest one at that.
He’d only be doing it in a less-than-legal way.
Vigilantism.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Mentions Of Self Harm, Suicidal Idealisation, Implications Of Neglect And General Mental Health Topics.
Chapter 3: The Start Of Something New
Chapter Text
Izuku stumbled clumsily back from the roof he was currently standing on, breaths shaky and inconsistent.
Even with the quickest glance, he could tell it was a long way down, and he also knew that if he fell he would most certainly die, Or, at the very least be permanently injured and then die from the injuries that he would inevitably have.
Not an ideal situation to be in, really.
Learning parkour was dangerous, especially trying to learn it on his own.
But it was also necessary for his vigilante persona.
He planned to stay on the rooftops, only coming down to deal with villains that needed to be dealt with, helping out civilians and checking if they were okay, before going back to the skies to continue his patrol.
He’d also decided to train with his mask on, purely to get used to the feeling of it and become accustomed to the lack of airflow he got with it on. It was tough, but he’d started wearing it all day every day since he began his training a week ago, just to make sure he isn’t recognized when out and about.
He’d rather not walk into his mother– or God forbid, a teacher– while trying to steal food from a grocery store.
The unglamorous life of a teenager who ran away from his previous life was making itself known to Izuku in all of its dirty glory.
From not having any money and needing to steal to survive, to sleeping in open spaces on roofs, he felt exposed and wrong.
Villainous, even.
He’d already taken food and replacement masks a couple of days ago, and by tomorrow he would have to go out for more.
No one seemed to notice the slightly dirty kid walking in and out of the stores– or if they did, they ignored him completely.
People don’t like talking to the homeless, he found.
A week and a half had passed since Izuku had become a runaway, and not once did he see a missing person advertisement or poster for him.
It seemed to him that no one knew where he was, and no one cared.
And why would they?
He was only a quirkless, after all.
“Still no sign of him?”
“No, ‘Zashi, there’s still no sign of him and I’ve been looking everywhere . He hasn’t been reported missing which is concerning in of itself–”
“Wait– why haven’t you then?”
“Why haven’t I what?”
Yamada looked at his husband with loving exasperation.
“... Reported him missing, Shou.”
“Because I don’t know if he’s sick or not, or even missing at all! For all we know, he could have the flu or something and he’s just feeling like death at home,” Aizawa frets.
Stress was the most common feeling Aizawa had felt this past week and a half.
Paired with frustration at the lack of feeling or compassion coming from Izuku’s classmates.
One of his students hadn’t shown up to school since he disappeared that one lunchtime– and none of his students had messaged him, been messaged by him, or seemed to care that he was gone.
“Have you called his mother?”
“I’ve tried , but she works at a hospital two towns over and does double shifts almost frequently. There’s just no way to get in touch with her when she’s either driving, working, or sleeping.”
“You aren’t going to stop until you find out what’s happened to him, are you?”
“Fuck no. He’s only fourteen, ‘Zashi! The world treats quirkless people like shit and clearly, he knows it by experiencing it first-hand. All of UA has treated him so dirty since the news broke– I’m not surprised he’s stopped showing up, but he’s just a kid.”
“He’s still one of your kids, you mean.”
“Yeah, and at the rate the rest of 1-A is going, he’ll be the last one left.”
Izuku groaned as the last waves of the crash echoed through the streets.
The gap between buildings was clearly larger than he thought it was since he was currently sitting on the floor of an alleyway nursing bruised ribs.
Falling from fifteen stories high with an array of fire escapes breaking his fall wasn’t a fun feeling.
“Jesus Christ, that fucking hurt.” He moaned aloud, checking for further injuries.
‘Well, luck is clearly on my side right now because I somehow managed to not break a single bone!’ He thought gleefully.
The glee was short-lived. As he stood, his knees protested the action, causing him to buckle slightly. He hissed in pain, nursing his bruised ribs as he began to walk out of the alley.
He wasn’t going to risk falling through yet another gap and actually breaking any bones, so he made the executive and logical decision to walk to the building with his stuff on the roof and climb up like a feral rat.
Look at him taking Aizawa Sensei’s logic to heart.
The man clearly had a soft spot for him– it was especially noticeable after the villain attacks. He was gentler with him, kinder, and seemingly more understanding towards him than the rest of the class.
If only they could see him now. Pushing himself past his limits, pouring his heart and soul into a task that has no extra benefit for him other than the satisfaction of being able to help.
Alone.
Izuku still held resentment toward his former classmates for the way they treated him as soon as he was outed as quirkless.
He was ignored not even a day after they all found out, treated like shit in the halls as the news spread like wildfire throughout the school. The whole class began going extra hard on him during spars in hopes he would quit.
“You should quit now while you have the chance. A quirkless freak like you won’t make it as a hero.”
“Why haven’t you jumped yet? I wouldn’t want to be alive if I were you, so why don’t you do everyone a favour, hm?”
The words hurt, but Izuku had a fire burning large and true in his heart, and while his classmates refused to acknowledge the desperation he possessed to help, protect and save the people of Japan, he did not.
It pushed him forward and he clung to it like a saving grace, the only rope left tying him to his sanity and worth. This churning, desperate need was only growing as the days turned to nights and as the nights became weeks.
It raged through his body, leaking through the tears in his eyes and the fresh cuts in his arms, falling to the floor in pathetically small droplets that were nowhere near indicative of the sheer volume this desperation had to hold.
The desperation to be somebody to anyone was the only thing that kept him going.
As Izuku finally made it back to his rooftop, he started to think about his vigilante persona.
Again.
It was a new beginning for him, and being anything but ‘that quirkless kid’ felt so refreshing.
The idea of being someone the heroes would take seriously in any way, shape, or form was so foreign to him that he couldn’t even begin to imagine it. It made him so happy he was dizzy with excitement, flopping down onto his back with a sheepish grin.
He looked to the sky and watched the clouds roll over, thankful it wasn’t going to rain like it had the night before.
Exercising in the sun had definitely dried his clothes and hair, and while he was thankful for the sort-of shower the rain had given him, nothing he did had stopped the bone-chilling cold he felt that morning as he woke up drenched, his clothes sticking to every surface of his skin.
Soon enough, he was going to need a place with proper shelter and not just an open space like the very rooftop he had stayed on for a week, but that was tomorrow’s problem.
He was surviving better than he had hoped, regaining even a sliver of the happiness he had once had before his life was turned upside down.
He went to bed with a smile, planning a rest day. A day to finally take a breath from all the work he was putting in, to just walk around town for a couple of hours.
Who knew simply walking around town could lead to the biggest change of his life?
Izuku didn’t, but he would soon find out.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Mentions Of Self Harm
Chapter 4: Null And Void
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES
MY SERVER IS HERE!!! Haunted House/Ghosts Discord
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku huffed as he packed his bag slowly, placing it behind a little nook he had discovered the previous night.
It was the perfect place to hide his belongings from security workers to heroes alike — especially when he wasn’t there to monitor his stuff.
He had two things on his to-do list today; steal more masks, and go to a bakery for some day-old food.
Not much, but to him, it was everything.
His way of living alone and free.
Void of the burden that UA placed upon him.
That’s not to say being on the streets was easy, by any means.
He had to walk with his head down and avoid eye contact with anyone and everyone at all times to seem as inconspicuous as possible, while also trying to be as intimidating as possible all at the same time so muggers and pedophiles wouldn’t attack him on the streets.
Izuku vividly remembers the time a man– who was seemingly in his late forties– wanted something sinister from Izuku, and it scared him shitless. He left the alleyway with bloodied knuckles and a piece of newfound knowledge regarding the darkest sides of the underground.
From that day on, he kept a knife sewn to the inside of his sleeve in a small pouch, stored in a place easily accessible for self-defense and quick getaways.
It's proven useful when he’s had to defend himself from being mugged or beaten up randomly in the streets.
Seeing a small, supposedly useless kid holding a knife to your throat with the deadliest glare on his face is something that scares attackers away, and a sick part of Izuku found so much joy in seeing the terror on their faces.
Izuku clutched the knife close to him as he walked down the streets.
The store that sold the masks he used was only a couple of minutes away from his rooftop, so he set off in that direction and hoped there would be a bakery on the way back if he took a different route than usual.
He hated stealing masks, but he’d finally learnt how to be more careful with them when landing after jumps and wasn’t ripping them anymore, though he only had one left.
Just in case, he’d steal some more.
The walk to the store was easy. No one looked at him as he weaved in and out of crowds, going unnoticed by the general public.
Walking into the store was overwhelming.
He was still not used to being under such bright lights and surrounded by so much noise every day– especially in closed spaces in stores like this one. The lights reached his eyes harshly, and with the constant chatter around, paired with the sounds of trolleys and carts that sped past, his eardrums felt ready to burst.
It was a dollar shop, after all, so it made sense the store was like this. All the lights were cheap and they crammed as many shelves as possible into such a small space.
As soon as the bell above him rang to indicate he had entered the store, he ducked around the corner, making sure the cash lady never saw him walking in.
Walking through the aisles quickly, he scanned the shelves, looking for the masks.
‘Where are they?’ They must have recently changed the layout of this place, he couldn’t find the wretched things anywhere!
‘Where have they put them? Come on why now– there!’
He booked it for the masks and grabbed three of them, putting one in his hoodie pocket, one in the back pocket of his pants and the other on top of the mask he was already wearing.
By doing that, he could pretend he was a sickly child if caught.
Nobody would want to go near him if they thought that.
Slowly, he started walking through other aisles, before making his way back out the door.
No one noticed he was there.
That was something he learnt at a young age.
He got abused for being quirkless by… everyone, really. Even being called ‘Null’– a slur used against the quirkless; the dirtiest and cruelest.
But the most hurtful thing was going unnoticed in day-to-day life when he was used to having parents and kids talk to him when they passed him on the street.
If he needed directions?
Don’t bother asking. It was impossible.
The entirety of Musutafu knew that the small, green-haired boy was quirkless, and immediately acted as if he didn’t exist.
For fucks sake, he could’ve been lost in the middle of a busy street, crying something fierce and screaming for his mother, and no one would pay him any mind.
To interact with the quirkless was a one-way lane to damaging your social life forever, and no one wanted that.
Izuku took a right turn, officially starting a different route home than usual. He was looking for a bakery– any kind would do, honestly, as long as they didn’t kick out the homeless and had day-old bread he could get for cheap.
The first bakery he traveled to for old goods was one around a town over from where he currently slept, strategically chosen to be far away out of sheer embarrassment more than anything.
He was terrified of being noticed by someone, or recognized by people for once in his life, as well as being publicly shamed in a store full of people.
He’d gotten used to asking for old food by now, but he knew there would always be a lingering embarrassment while doing so.
He felt so far away from the person he used to be; using his dad's previously working credit card to buy the most expensive hero merch he could out of spite, and getting the food he thought looked good, not just the food that was the cheapest.
He looked around finally, confident that he was far away enough that he wouldn’t be bothered much.
He’d ended up in a side street, parallel to the main street he had just walked through, in both location and style.
It was dark and damp, covered in filth, mud, and other substances he didn’t wish to find out.
He could already see two homeless people begging for money on the corner of the road.
It was a sad sight to see, but with a wave of realization, he knew he would be in the same boat soon enough.
He was running out of money, and quickly.
He only had enough left to pay for maybe two more bakery runs– if that.
Embarrassment and resentment filled his heart and soul as he walked straight past the fellow homeless, guilt etched onto his features as he smiled at them, a look of understanding plastered all over their dirty faces.
He supposed he looked the same as them.
Dirty.
His red shoes were slowly but surely turning brown, brand-new holes in the sides making themselves known.
There were grass and mud stains on all of his clothes, and blood on the ones he had left on the roof.
Sure, he didn’t regret running away for a second, but learning the harsh reality of homelessness was like a punch to the face with an already broken jaw.
It hurt, but the chronic desperation that swallowed him whole would always win, no matter where he went.
“Hey, sir! Excuse me!”
Izuku was startled out of his thoughts as he spotted a man running toward him.
Subtly, he clutched the knife tighter in his sleeve.
He was slightly on guard now. The last time a middle-aged man ran up to him, he ended up with split knuckles and the discovery that he was strong enough to punch out a person's tooth.
“Uh– hello?”
“Sorry to bother you there young man, but I have a question for you.”
‘…Weird.’
“A question? Sure, what is it?”
“You’re quirkless, right?”
‘Oh shit.’
This was his worst nightmare. Literally the worst day of his life. He put so much energy into making sure this wouldn’t happen, how could this random man know he was-
“Apologies for being so confrontational about it, but I noticed your shoes. They’re specifically branded for quirkless people, right? So I just assumed… you were…”
Oh.
Of fucking course his shoes would give him away. The one tell-tale mark of a quirkless person was their shoes and he was so stupid to not have spray painted them black already.
Izuku shook his head, trying his darned hardest to hide the anxiety he felt crawling up every orifice of his body.
“So what? Got a problem with that?” He growled.
Another thing he had learned was that if he was angry, people tended to leave him alone.
“So, it’s true then? You are quirkless?”
“What does it matter to you ? I don’t even know you!” He snapped back, pissed off out of his mind.
He just wanted bagels. Was that too much of a task for the universe to grant him?
Apparently so.
“You are!”
Izuku stayed silent, glaring at the man.
Suddenly, the man's aura changed to something sinister, his eyes glinting mischievously.
“Perfect.”
Izuku stilled, clutching the knife in his sleeve tighter as the hairs on the back of his neck stood up.
Something about his tone was… off, to say the least.
It creeped Izuku the fuck out.
He felt his anxiety skyrocket as the man sneered and reached his hand toward his back pocket.
He was frozen with fear.
“Don’t… don’t fucking touch me,” Izuku snarled, clumsily stepping back from the man.
“Don’t worry! This will only hurt a little!” He purred.
Before Izuku could even react, a sharp, ferocious burning pain seared through his neck to his back.
It was agonizing, the sensation of pure fire making its way through Izuku’s veins down his entire body. His muscles spasmed painfully as he moaned; it was too much to bear.
He slumped forward as the pain grew, landing on the man's chest.
He was losing consciousness, and fast.
Surely there was something, anything Izuku could do to fight this off, to stop this stranger from hurting him?
But as luck would have it, there was nothing he could do, barely conscious and paralyzed, falling forward right on the man's chest.
As Izuku’s eyes fluttered closed and his memory became foggy, he distantly heard the man talking on what he could only assume was his phone.
He sounded… proud?
“Hey, boss? Yeah, you won’t believe me– but I found a quirkless.”
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Talks of Homelessness, Mentions of Abuse and Neglect, Drugging and Kidnapping.
Chapter 5: The Birth Of A Vigilante
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES! PLEASE READ THEM BEFORE CONTINUING!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“A quirkless and a vigilante? Good fucking job Takashira!”
Izuku woke up dazed and bleary, wincing at the sudden lights all around him.
He could vaguely make out two bodies in his tired state, seemingly wearing dirtied, previously white lab coats if the stains and general filth had anything to say.
He hoped it was only ketchup.
Izuku took their apparent distraction to his advantage and looked around.
Dead rats in nearly every corner, suspicious brown stains on the floor, and mold covering pretty much every circumference of the building. He could see at least three separate rooms adjacent to the one he was currently splayed out on the floor in, and he didn’t doubt for a second there was probably more.
Maybe even a creepy basement, however cliche that is.
He groaned as his vision started to clear.
The pain was truly setting in now, a hot burning pain coursing through his veins with a passion; the hairs on his neck stood upright.
“How old is this kid? Twelve?”
“I’m fourteen , asshole,” Izuku growled out.
“Oh, would you look at that! Our little crime-fighter is finally awake.”
Izuku was aggressively picked up and thrown back into a chair. He cried out as his arms were pulled behind him and tied, his shoulder dislocating.
Fucking hell, how strong was this guy?
“What’s your name, boy?”
Izuku stayed silent.
Yeah, he had a fucking name for his vigilante persona– who doesn’t? He was never going to tell them his real name, and he sure as shit didn’t want to tell him his persona’s name either.
He simply refused to give it out.
Four agonizing seconds passed before Izuku was sideways on the floor, bleeding out of his nose.
“I said, tell me your FUCKING NAME!” The man roared.
“And what if I don’t?” He asked boldly, growling. “I don’t fucking know you!”
The man snarled and began to kick Izuku everywhere he could manage to kick, even sitting him back upright to punch him across the face once more as Takashira watched.
“How about now?”
“God, take me out to dinner first before roughing me up, why don’t ya? Did your mother never teach you manners?” Izuku sassed.
“You little shit!”
Another blow to the face.
This guy clearly had mummy issues, though Izuku wasn’t one to talk– not with the way he was raised.
The man looked down at Izuku’s bloodied body, before asking his name once more, his anger levels rising even more as Izuku continued to stay silent.
“Tell–” Punch.
“Me–” Another punch.
“Your–” This time a kick.
“ Fucking– ” Another kick.
“ NAME!– ” Izuku and the chair were picked up and tossed across the room.
He cried out as he slammed into the wall painfully, ribs hitting the edges of the chair with enough force they cracked and broke.
Did this guy take steroids or something?
But, Izuku had enough common sense and experience by now to know what the ‘ketchup’ stains on the men's coats really were.
Izuku gritted his teeth, yet still stayed silent.
His vision swam as he lifted his head up, his hair dripping blood as it fell into his eyes.
Glaring at the two men, he spat on the floor.
“Fuck you.”
“Now, now, that’s no way to talk to your hosts! What if I tell you my name first, how does that sound?”
Izuku glared at the nameless man and cocked his head, egging him on.
“ My name is Ikari, and the one behind me is Takashira. Judging by our fancy wee lab coats, I’m sure you’ve gathered that we are scientists by now.”
Izuku hadn’t. He was more focused on the fact he was being beaten up, thank you.
“Our hope with you is that we can find out just how far the quirkless body can be pushed until it breaks. And we will find out. Through whatever means necessary. You, my child, are our test subject. All we need to know… is your goddamn NAME!” Ikari cried out.
“FUCK YOU, YOU GODDAMNED PSYCHOPATHS –” Izuku cried out again as he was kicked in the chest, once again sent flying into the wall behind him.
“You’re making this much harder for yourself, little vigilante!”
Izuku stilled.
How did they know? He’d never been out in the field yet, there was no way they already knew, right?
Ikari had to be bluffing.
“Oh, what’s this? Hit a nerve, have we?”
Izuku growled out at the two scientists before hissing in pain.
Yes. They hit a fucking nerve.
“Yes… we discovered your little– hobby, shall we say– when this wonderfully looked-after knife fell from your sleeve. Nifty little thing, isn’t it? Having a weapon? Well unfortunately for you, the two of us simply cannot allow you to be armed, so it’s not yours anymore.” Ikari purred.
Izuku frantically tried to feel for the knife in his sleeve only to discover Ikari was right, they had found the knife. He began to breathe heavier, attempting to reach for his waistband when–
“Oh, are you looking for the blade? Yeah, we took that too.”
Goddammit.
“Now, are you going to tell me your name?”
Izuku sharpened his gaze at the man looking down at him. He was shaking, bloodied, bruised, and in no position to fight.
“Go fuck yourself.”
“Takashira! Bring me the taser.”
What?
As soon as Takashira had walked over Ikari snatched something from the former's hand.
Before he knew it, Izuku was screaming.
His muscles were on fire as the static rushed through his body in powerful waves, causing Izuku to cry out in agony.
He’d never felt pain like this before.
Sure, he’d broken bones before, who hasn’t? But this was on a whole other level. The white-hot pain blinded him as minutes passed; Izuku was still screaming. His throat was scratchy as the yells became hoarse and tired and his limbs spasmed and stiffened.
He continued to cry out, when–
“HIRO!”
The pain finally stopped.
Izuku heaved and gasped as oxygen returned to his lungs.
He had fallen out of his binds and was splayed out on the floor, sweaty, shaking, and covered in blood. Roughly, he was pulled up by his hair to be face-to-face with the scientist before him.
“What was that, little one?”
“My name…” Izuku growled, “…is Hiro.”
“Oh, we’ve got ourselves a pyromaniac, I see!”
“Yeah, and I managed to get kidnapped by a random dude and a little bitch with fucking anger issues–” Izuku was lifted up by the neck.
Unable to breathe, he struggled and kicked anywhere he could until Ikari released his hold, and Izuku felt his lungs fill with air.
“Just for that, I’m going to begin.” He grabbed a tool from his pocket after throwing him into a chair.
Ikari looked over at him with a sinister smile, holding a tool up to Izuku’s face.
He grabbed his chin and pulled his face forward roughly, to inspect his– teeth?
“Stay still, my child. This will only hurt a little!” He purred.
Distracted by the feeling of Deja Vu, it took Izuku a moment too long to realize what Ikari was about to do, and by then it was far too late.
Ikari had wrenched open his jaw and was painstakingly beginning to pull two of his teeth with pliers.
It was then he realized; they took his mask.
Izuku screamed bloody murder, trying his damned hardest to move away from him, kicking and punching to no avail.
Ikari had only gripped his face harder and started pulling his teeth down slower, before grabbing a sort of file and beginning to shave them down.
Takashira had his arm around Izuku’s neck to keep him from moving even more.
Izuku kept kicking and screaming, blood beginning to drool down his chin as the sensation of his teeth being filed sent him into sensory overdrive.
He felt every drill and every grind in the deepest crevices of his bones, the rumbling taking hold as the teen's body wracked with sobs as the sound ground out loud and clear in his ears.
His mouth began to feel like sandpaper as the fine dust of his teeth began falling on his tongue, mixing with blood and spit to become a thick, gritty consistency.
It took everything in Izuku to not vomit right then and there.
In hindsight, he wished he did.
Half an hour had never felt longer.
It was like time had taken a pause, the world momentarily stopping as Izuku’s was filled with unbearable pain. All he could see was an array of colours, making him turn blind as he squirmed, screamed, and sobbed.
His entire body was shaking uncontrollably as he fell in and out of consciousness, waking up to a fresh wave of pain that only intensified every time he blacked out.
“Like your new look?” Ikari held up a mirror.
It was finally over.
Looking in the handheld mirror Ikari had offered, he saw that two of his teeth had been pulled down and sharpened into points, giving Izuku’s teeth the appearance of fangs.
“Fuck you, you goddamned BITCH!” He screamed, landing a kick directly into Ikari’s shins.
Izuku was thrown to the floor once more, groaning as pain flared through his body once again.
Ikari growled as he turned around.
“Takashira! Take the subject to dungeon five, would you? Phase one is complete.”
“Right away Boss.”
Izuku’s vision swam as he was tossed over Takashira’s shoulders and taken downstairs to the dungeons.
So he was right about the creepy basement.
He hated that he was right.
The building was clearly an abandoned warehouse of sorts, poorly renovated to include the so-called dungeons that Izuku would now be calling his.
It was more like a row of prison cells, lined up one by one with steel barred doors.
He tried his hardest to remember what pathways to take to get out, but the amount of twists and turns to get there did not stick in Izuku’s pain-filled mind.
As he was thrown into the cell and locked in, he began to hyperventilate.
Concrete all around, no windows, and no lights.
Only the steel bars separated the hallway and his own personal room– cell.
It was a cell.
Izuku threw himself into the bars and screamed in agony, filled with an indescribable rage that took over his senses for just a moment.
Over and over again he threw himself into those bars, making as much racket as possible to clue them in on his already obvious anger. He kept it up for a long while, a burst of energy used to scream and curse at the scientists upstairs until his voice was hoarse, to which he fell to the floor and sobbed until he couldn’t move, or make a sound.
He was meant to be strong.
It was the only thing he had to keep him going, the need to be strong and great and everything a hero was.
Now? He felt like the weakest link.
The unfathomable determination that previously took hold of his entire life had changed from being great, a hero, an inspiration – into something more desperate.
The desperation of Hiro.
Survive.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Abuse, Torture, Kidnapping, Graphic Descriptions of Violence (I mean GRAPHIC) and Vulgar Language.
Proceed With Caution.
Chapter 6: All The Way Down We Go
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES! PLEASE READ BEFORE CONTINUING!
Enjoy this chapter yall! Thanks so much for the kudos <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Everything hurt.
He felt like he’d been hit by multiple trucks one after the other, and his shoulder was on fire, the burning traveling from the middle of his neck through his entire shoulder down to the top of his elbow.
Oh right, it was still dislocated.
While Izuku could manage to see all four corners of the room and then himself through the dim lights in the hallway, the room was still dark enough that he was disoriented and confused.
When did he pass out?
How long had he even been here? A day, a week?
What time of day was it?
What day was it?
He had to get out of here.
Sitting up hurt every bone in his body; Izuku shook with the effort.
His shoulder burst with more heat and agony; he hissed at the effort to move his entire arm.
Slowly but surely, Izuku– now upright, gripped the side of his shoulder, tenderly rubbing the bone where he knew the dislocation was, wondering if he could find an easy way to pop it back into place.
With a bit of effort and even more pain, the answer was yes.
He grunted as he found the spot, took a deep breath, clenched his teeth, and went for it.
Izuku cried out as he heard his shoulder snap back into place, pain rocketing through his entire body as every bruise, scrape, and broken bone was jostled with the force of hitting the wall behind him.
He let out a shaky breath, nursing his ribs.
They hadn’t even fully healed from the fall from the roof!
He was certain his ribs were definitely broken now.
Gods, it felt like an eternity ago; sleeping on a roof out in the open– training his mind, body, and soul into becoming the best he could possibly be. The past felt so far away right now– stuck in the dungeons, broken and bloody.
Izuku licked his lips tenderly.
They were swollen and bloody from his new set of teeth. He wasn’t used to having longer teeth, let alone sharp ones, and he was already paying the price. Little holes where he would bite his lips, holes and wounds in his tongue from hitting his chin on the floor more times than he could count where the fangs would puncture.
Izuku tried to stand, yet collapsed on the floor before even making it to his knees.
He was so weak!
He hated this feeling, hated feeling weak and helpless while his former classmates were out there doing God knows what while Ikari and Takashira were upstairs probably discussing his further torture over a coffee.
He was still on the floor as he curled up into a ball, wincing at the agony this movement caused. He couldn’t move, sit, stand, or even sit still without feeling indescribable amounts of pain, so what was the point?
He already had a high pain tolerance after dealing with childhood bullies every day– this was only a few steps above that.
Okay, a lot above that, but he digressed.
As the time kept ticking, Izuku fell victim to his spiraling depressive thoughts.
He wished he jumped that day.
This would never have happened if he simply wasn’t alive to be here for it.
He wanted nothing more than to be unconscious, broken, but most of all?
He wanted to be dead.
He craved his blade, his saving grace, and the only mechanism that helped him cope with the wild thoughts of suicide and harm.
Izuku’s eyes flitted from the corners of the room to the cell door frantically, breathing becoming quick and laboured as the panic set in.
He knew nothing about the situation he found himself in, playing the waiting game until either Ikari or Takashira came down into the dungeons for God knows what.
He felt his soul breaking, his hopes and dreams crashing down until they were a pathetic pile that he could feel in the pits of his stomach.
He was getting dizzy– he couldn’t breathe.
He was gasping for air at this point, ribs contracting painfully against his lungs as he willed his body to work as he fell deeper and deeper into the darkest pits of his mind.
Subconsciously scratching his arms, he bolted upright on the floor, crying out as his ribs were jostled and the bruises were bashed.
Harder and harder he was scratching now, sinking deep into a state of panic as his emotions were clouded with frantic desperation, paranoia, and rage.
His skin began to flake and stick under his nails while the scratches became deeper, and the wounds moist with pinpricks of blood, weep, and filth. The stinging pains in Izuku’s arms had him momentarily distracted from the fiery agony throughout every inch of his body as the itch became angry and rough.
As the wounds got deeper his anger built, up and up it climbed as a true but small flow of blood, and even more weep licked his fingertips; skin and dirt sticking under his nails still.
Why was he here?
Why did Ikari and Takashira want to discover his breaking point?
And what did Ikari mean before by ‘any means necessary?’
Izuku cried out, fed up. He started throwing himself into the bars of the cell; the clanging of the metal rolled through the hallway in waves as he roared. His anger was bursting out of him now, changing the aura around him from depressed and sick to angry and alive.
He had never felt angrier.
There’s something in life called an energy surge; where a person gets an indescribable amount of energy before their ultimate demise.
Well, this was Izuku’s.
Anger.
Built up from all fourteen years of his life while he was abused, bullied, and neglected by every person, child, and authority figure that he could ever hope to exist– without ever muttering a single complaint.
Jumping to his feet he screamed something fierce– agony, sorrow, and rage filling his bones and fuelling his body as he punched wall after wall, splitting every knuckle as blood dripped to the floor in tiny droplets.
His voice cracked as he cried, screaming out for what felt like hours as he shook and sobbed until finally, he collapsed back to the floor.
He delved further into the pits of depression, holding his throat and crying out. His tears fell onto his hands, mixing in with the dirt and blood until he could no longer tell where the blood was coming from.
He was useless.
He held onto his throat with both hands and squeezed.
His eyes bulged painfully as his face flushed red with the lack of oxygen and blood flow.
He choked as his eyes became heavy and his hands weak, until finally, he slumped sideways, falling unconscious on the floor once again.
Ikari and Takashira listened as agonized screams and yells were heard from below. Every crash, every bang, every sob and yell– they heard it all.
“We’re breaking him,” Ikari exclaimed gleefully.
Takashira grinned, giving Ikari a feral look as he jotted something down in a notebook, shaking with anticipation and excitement.
“Phase Two, complete.”
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: References to Torture, Graphic Descriptions of Violence, Panic Attacks, Self-Harm, and Attempted Suicide.
Continue At Your Own Risk.
Chapter 7: Static
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES! PLEASE READ THEM BEFORE CONTINUING
Here is another chapter! I cannot believe it's almost been a week since I started posting and I've already gotten so much love on this fic! Thank you all for the kudos!
Make sure you join my discord server!
The link for that is in the summary :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku was abruptly woken up by the banging of his cell doors.
He blearily turned around, his head pounding and body aching.
Ikari.
“Hello, little Hiro. How was your sleep?”
Izuku growled.
What did this fucker want?
“Oh, stop with the dramatics already! I’m sure you missed me deep down,” Ikari simpered.
“I missed you the same amount I missed my dad– that is, not at all,” Izuku hissed, spitting at Ikari’s shoes.
Ikari’s smile flickered and fell like a faulty light, before he snatched Izuku up by the collar, pulling his face hard against the bars between them.
“You really are a cheeky little shit, aren’t you Hiro?”
Izuku smirked.
“It’s one of my greatest attributes, I must say. Why? I thought you’d appreciate a sense of humour in this fucking hell-hole, you rotten piece of shit!”
Ikari hissed, pushing Izuku back and slamming his head forward into the bars — hard. Izuku cried out as he felt his head split in two and blood started to trickle down his face into his eyes.
“You’re going to lose the sarcasm and the jokes soon enough, you fucking brat,” Ikari hissed in his face.
“Mm, I’m really excited to prove you wrong now,” Izuku smirked. “Motherfucker,” he added with a cheeky smile.
Wordlessly, Ikari glared at him, opening the doors and pulling Izuku forward– fast enough to make the dizzy and injured teenager trip and stumble. Takashira was standing in the corner to Izuku’s left, while Ikari stood to his right, hands still curled around the collar of his shirt.
Takashira smiled at him, though the light never reached his eyes.
What on earth were they planning? He didn’t want to know, but he guessed he’d find out soon enough.
Ikari kept quiet as he began to walk, dragging Izuku along with him as he stumbled frantically, trying to gain his footing.
“Boss, what room are we heading towards?” Takashira asked.
“Room Five,” Ikari replied shortly.
Izuku saw Takashira nod out of his peripheral vision, stalking his every move as the scientist moved forward and away, out of his line of sight.
Ikari walked faster.
Izuku fell with an undignified yelp, yet Ikari continued walking.
He was dragged by his knees up the stairs, getting grazes and bruises with every step they took up. His cargo pants were ripped now, the frayed edges from the newly acquired holes in his knees getting damp with blood through every crash and bang, sending shockwave after shockwave of pain through his body.
Forgetting that he now had razor-sharp fangs, Izuku bit his lip, hissing at the feeling of his teeth sinking into the flesh, putting holes in his mouth deep enough to draw blood.
He shivered as the blood dribbled down his chin, falling on the floor, and leaving a small, scattered trail in his wake.
He lurched forward as Ikari tugged on Izuku’s collar, throwing the boy into a room and slamming the door shut.
Izuku had to cover his eyes at the sheer brightness of the room.
All the walls were painted white, there were metal rolling shelves covered in cheap-looking medical equipment that harshly reflected the numerous LED lights above him.
“Hiro, get up on the bed.”
“What fucking bed, I can’t see, asshole!” Izuku hissed, turning to where he thought Ikari was standing, giving him his best death glare.
“Aw, your pouting makes you look even younger! Now that’s just adorable!” Ikari grinned as Izuku glared harder.
Takashira had walked over during this time, starting to take off Izuku’s hoodie and shirt.
“Hey! Get off me you fucking pedophile!” he protested, kicking and screaming as Takashira picked him up and put him on the bed. Ikari wrapped his hand around Izuku’s throat and pushed him onto the bed while Takashira tied his wrists and ankles down.
“Takashira and I are beginning our research today. You will behave, Hiro, or this will not go well for you. Now, Takashira, we can begin!”
Ikari and Takashira spent the next while placing these– stickers? Around Izuku’s head, chest, and arms.
“Hey! Hey! What are you psychopaths doing? ” Izuku stressed.
“Now, now Hiro, didn’t I just tell you to behave?” Ikari purred. “Turn those listening ears on for me, would you?”
Izuku hissed at the two scientists, thrashing around in the bed he was tied up to. His eyes were wide and his heart was beating too fast for comfort.
He was about to have a panic attack.
He could barely breathe right, stressing out over the strange wires and stickers being placed all over his chest and head, sweat beginning to drip down the side of his face in beads.
Ikari and Takashira slowly placed more things onto Izuku’s head and chest with deliberate precision– Izuku thought they were taking their sweet ass time.
“If you don’t tell me what the fuck you two are doing I swear to God I’m going to–”
“Now, Takashira!” Ikari cried happily.
“ What are you fuckers DOING TO ME! TELL ME–”
Takashira flipped a switch and Izuku fell silent for just a moment, his throat unwillingly closing as the pain set in. His body was thrashing around uncontrollably on the bed, back arching in a desperate attempt to move away from the burning, stabbing pains he felt all over his body as he kicked his feet down into the bed, flailing.
This pain was nothing compared to the other day.
He thought he was truly on fire for a moment, being boiled alive from the inside out as his body thrashed and flailed in unsuccessful attempts to get away from the non-stop agony.
A scream erupted from Izuku’s previously clenched closed mouth, full of sorrow, rage, and agony, loud and shrill enough to chill the bone.
On and on it went.
His head felt like it was being ripped apart as he continued to scream and shake, his throat turning to sandpaper and cracking as the pain went on, vision bombarded by bright lights and colours as electricity erupted all around the room. Every muscle in his body strained against the current as sweat stuck to every inch of skin on his body, hairs sticking upright.
His face stung and stabbed as the tears fell, electrified by the currents currently flowing through his body.
An eternity passed. The pain stopped and Izuku heaved, turning his head in the nick of time before vomiting all over the floor and the bed frame, much to the disgust of Takashira, who was unfortunately in the way.
He’d need some new shoes.
Izuku was sweating all over as he cried, moaning from the lingering pain while his arms and legs twitched from the remaining currents.
Blood dripped from his ears, his eyes and face wet with what he hoped was merely tears and sweat.
“Good boy, that’s it…” Ikari muttered.
Izuku moaned; he was in agony .
“Well done Hiro…” Ikari mumbled some more, momentarily distracted from the panting boy before him by turning around.
Izuku winced as he felt a prick in his arm, his world tipping upside down as he miserably turned his head to see Ikari draw two small vials of blood.
“Up the ante, please Takashira,” Ikari announced.
“Yes, Boss.”
“No,” Izuku whimpered, already moving around in desperation.
“No, please stop– STOP!” He cried out with a sob, the pain starting up once again, this time much worse than before.
It was as if his brain had exploded while the world erupted into even harsher lights, splitting his every limb into a thousand separate pieces.
He screamed, shouted, and cried, thrashing and writhing around once more as his body went in and out of consciousness between his agonising torture.
He was burning up, sweating even more as the streams of blood from his ears poured out thicker while he cried, feeling inches away from death every time he unwillingly regained his consciousness– and the torture continued.
His eardrums thumped through his head as he heard every wave of static, frantically crashing on the bed as his muscles clench and his limbs move of their own accord. His head felt five times bigger, eyes threatening to bulge out of his head as the pressure became too much, it was too much–
“That’s enough, Takashira.”
Izuku laid still, gasping for a singular breath that turned to chokes as his body twitched and writhed from the aftermath of electrocution.
Izuku bit down a cry as Ikari took even more blood, once again turning around while Izuku swallowed down his sickness, shuddering at the feeling and taste of acid. It was like someone sanded away the inner linings of his throat using the roughest grit they could possibly find.
“Yes, I have exactly what I need! This is great!” Ikari exclaimed, while Takashira excitedly walked over to where Ikari was standing, rapidly writing down their discoveries.
Izuku was untied, though he stayed still. It hurt to move, fiery pain rushing through every bone in his body if he so much as twitched. Ikari looked at the teen and smiled, gently grabbing his chin and making the teen reach his eyes.
“You don’t see it now, but this is great, Hiro! You– You’re something great!”
Izuku was… great?
No, that can’t be right.
He was just tortured for what could have easily been hours, electrocuted, and tested on for their own sick discoveries.
But, by God, that was something he’d dreamt about being told.
That he was great, worth something to anyone who deemed him so.
He appeared to have relished in the feeling for a moment as Takashira threw the boy over his shoulder with a satisfied smirk, roughly leaving him on the floor of his cell once more.
He hated to admit it, but these guys were good.
They could see through his witty comments and sarcasm– minorly. Izuku knew they were manipulating him– well, attempting to. They didn’t actually think he was great, awesome, cool, or anything of the sort. Izuku saw the wicked look in Ikari’s eyes as Izuku relaxed upon hearing his praise.
Ikari thought he was finally getting to him.
What he didn’t know, was that Izuku took the praise as a cue, that his torture was finally over, he’d be left alone and would be able to finally sleep off the pain from everything he had been through.
What Izuku didn’t know was that Ikari had a plan.
They wanted to make Izuku split apart and break.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Mental Health Topics, Attempts at Manipulation (I tried to write it-- was hard) Graphic Descriptions of Violence, Graphic Descriptions of Torture, and Vulgar Language.
Chapter 8: The Agony In Silence
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES! PLEASE READ!!!!
ty all so much for the kudos, hits and comments!
seeing you all be excited for this fic is making my day!
just a reminder- this fic does not follow any sense of canon whatsoever, I hate canon and refuse to acknowledge that it exists for almost everything :)
that's all :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku didn’t know how long he’d been in Ikari’s warehouse.
The two scientists had taken him to be re-electrocuted and tested on at least twice now, though each encounter was becoming hazier and hazier as the torture took its toll.
He’d been in the cellar for a while now, and he still had no idea how long it had been, or how long he was going to stay there. He hadn’t been ‘blessed’ with Ikari’s or Takashira’s presence as of late, meaning Izuku’s body finally had the chance to heal at least a little while he got some much-needed beauty sleep.
They’d been giving him food periodically, and Izuku had quickly learnt to eat anything and everything the scientists had given him, unless he wanted a beating for being ‘an ungrateful brat,’ as Ikari would growl at him.
Though he was thankful for the chance to heal his body a little, he loathed being stuck with his thoughts — something Ikari and Takashira definitely knew about.
Izuku’s arms were covered in scabs and scratches, his entire body was bruised and covered in shallow cuts from throwing himself into the walls and cellar doors in fits of rage and terror while his throat grew rough from the constant screaming and cursing.
He was tired, to say the least.
The isolation was getting to him and he wanted nothing more than to cease to exist, to be a cold, lifeless body on the floor while maggots squirmed and wriggled through the holes in his body.
He’s lucky that his infections haven’t gone that far yet, honestly. The cuts on his knees and arms were surrounded by rings of red, irritated skin, and with a single touch, they would open up and ooze a gross-looking and almost chunky liquid that made Izuku retch.
He just wanted to sleep for a minimum of ninety-four hours.
There was also the fact that Izuku was starving. They hadn’t been giving him as much food recently– and Izuku was savouring every bite, though even then it wouldn’t last long at all. Five minutes, if he was lucky.
He was beginning to see his ribs now, his wrists looking extra boney as the weight left his body with the amount of energy, stress and sweat excreting from him at any given time. He still had muscles though, considering he had managed to put a few dents in the cellar doors. He was just lean, his muscles being purely functional rather than giving him a body-builder physique.
It was good. It meant Ikari and his little lackey would underestimate him.
As Izuku finally succumbed to the constant feeling of exhaustion, he felt his eyelids start to droop, and his head fell backwards with a small thump as it hit the wall.
As soon as he was almost unconscious, the noise and the pain started.
White noise, programmed to a certain pitch made to cause agonising pain and in the most serious of cases, deafness, rang throughout Izuku’s cellar. It was loud, blasting and vibrating through each corner of the room as soon as it began, louder where the speaker sat to Izuku’s right.
He reacted violently, crying out in pain and surprise as he threw himself forward into the cellar door, smashing his hands over his ears as he desperately tried to block out the noise.
He tried to stand, white noise filling his ears, vibrating through his body as he stumbled backwards into the wall, slamming his head hard into the concrete behind him as he sobbed, pressing his hands harder into his ears and skull.
The noise stopped.
Izuku was left panting as he slid to the floor, tears streaming down his face, moaning in pain as he tentatively removed his hands from his head. His right ear had small dots of blood on them, the ringing resonating through his brain as the silence became deafening.
He choked on a sob as he harshly exhaled, hearing Ikari walk down the hallway, reaching Izuku with a manic look in his eyes paired with a feral grin.
“Hello, little Hiro…” Ikari smirked, looking the breathless teenager up and down with sick satisfaction. The boy was a wreck, to put it lightly, eyes blown wide with sweat rolling down his face, small dots of blood left to dry in his ears.
“Fuck off you bastard,” Izuku growled, hissing at the scientist before him.
“That’s no way to talk to your host! Did your parents never teach you how to behave?” Ikari sweetly asked, grinning sharply.
“Did yours? Or did they give up on disciplining you once they realised you’re a worthless bitch?” Izuku snarked while walking forward, fists clenching angrily.
God really wanted to test him today, apparently.
Ikari reached forward through the cellar doors and found Izuku’s hair, slamming his head into the doors separating the two. The teen cried out at the sudden movements, the crash sending a sharp pain throughout his entire body as his head pounded from the previous torture.
“Listen hear you fucking brat! I demand respect, and you will give it to me, do you understand? You are nothing but a worthless, genetic freak, a pawn in our game, and the subject of our experiments. You will behave, or so help me God, we will fucking rip you apart. ”
“Ooh, do you kiss your mother with that mouth? Oh, wait– she never loved you enough to even look at you, did she Ikari?” Izuku sassed, a wild grin spreading across his dirtied face.
Ikari’s jaw opened and then closed with an audible click. He stood still, and held up two fingers to the ceiling, just out of Izuku’s line of sight.
His grin immediately fell from his face as he realised what was happening.
“No… No, come on PLEASE–”
The white noise was louder this time, and Izuku screeched out an agonised wail as the sound got louder and louder, his jaw began to clench as he squeezed his eyes shut in pain and his hands smashed against his ears once more.
The noise continues to get louder as his eardrums are thumping in his head. Izuku opens his eyes as he cries, his back now completely against the end wall once more– when had he moved?
Ikari was watching him, eyeing him up and down as he took in Izuku’s reactions and tolerances. Izuku caught the scientist's eye, and snarled viciously, throwing himself into the bars, directly in front of Ikari and screaming a thread of curses at the man, who merely chuckled.
“You’re very violent, aren’t you Hiro?” Ikari questioned, his head cocking to the side innocently.
“FUCK YOU!” Izuku cried out, throwing himself into the bars once more.
And again.
And again.
“OKAY! OKAY JESUS CHRIST I’M SORRY –”
Ikari gestured for Takashira to turn the noise off.
As it slowly became quiet, Ikari took out his earbuds– when had he put those in? Izuku hadn’t noticed it in the panic of being tortured.
“Every time you try to sleep, you will be woken up by the same white noise, Hiro. I suggest you stay awake, or this will happen again. And trust me when I say this, it’s very enjoyable watching you squirm… bye now!”
Ikari walked out.
Izuku slumped to the floor and sobbed uncontrollably. His breathing hitched and he choked on his own spit, desperately trying to massage the migraine that was beginning to form away, but luck was not on his side.
The silence left behind was deafening, filled with agony. His ears were ringing loudly, and even though it had died down a little in the time he sat there and cried, his hearing was still to return to normal. His right ear wasn’t returning to its full original state, while his left ear seemed almost perfectly fine now, minus the throbbing.
It made Izuku feel uneven, broken, and weak.
He sighed, sitting up against the wall.
It was going to be a long day.
“Shouta, that's enough! You need to sleep!” Yamada stressed.
He was no longer in his hero costume, but rather wearing his husband's hoodie and a pair of sweatpants. He looked towards Aizawa in concern, who was still in his hero costume himself, slumped over a laptop at the kitchen table.
“I’m fine,” Aizawa countered.
“No, you’re not.”
“‘Zashi–”
“No, I’m not going to watch you ruin yourself like this!” Yamada argued. The blond walked over to the kitchen table, promptly shut his laptop and placed it on a top shelf in the living room, which Aizawa couldn’t reach.
“Hey!” The latter grumbled, annoyed.
“Nope, you need sleep,” Yamada stated, dragging his husband out of his seat, upstairs and finally into bed.
Aizawa was quiet, not wanting to say anything as his mind was running at a million miles an hour.
He couldn’t stop thinking about Midoriya! The boy had seemingly disappeared off the face of the earth one day, and no one knew where he went. His students were starting to act as if he never existed, apart from Bakugou, which came as a shock– to everyone, really.
The explosive teenager was more subdued than usual, and every time Midoriya was mentioned he would tense up, refusing to say a word about the green-haired teen. Bakugou would go as far as to defend Midoriya as well, which almost everyone thought was strange, because wasn’t he Midoriya’s most prominent tormentor?
It seemed there was something there under all the anger after all– Aizawa just didn’t know what.
“Shou’, it’s been two months. Even if you start a case now, nothing is going to be done, and you know it.”
Aizawa grumbled, confirming that he did indeed know that. Quirk discrimination was rampant in society, and quirkless discrimination was the worst of the worst.
“I know– I mean when I put in a missing persons report I had Tsukauchi call me saying it wasn’t going to go through– even though he’s a hero student. They saw the word quirkless and stopped caring about him at all! His mother still hasn’t answered my calls or asked where he was when he didn’t come home from school, which is a child abuse case waiting to happen, or at minimum, child neglect if I’m honest–”
“Love, you’re rambling. I agree with you, but you’re rambling.” Yamada sighed. “It’s been too long since to do anything, now love.”
“I know that.” Aizawa moaned. “It doesn’t mean I have to like it!”
“I know. But still, two months? Shouta, I know you don’t want to hear this, but he’s quirkless– nothing wrong with it, don’t get me wrong… but there’s a very high chance that right now– he isn’t even alive.”
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Graphic Descriptions of Torture, References to Self-Harm, Isolation, Vulgar Language, and Graphic Descriptions of Violence.
Chapter 9: The Guilt Of The Broken Hearted
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES!
TY ALL SO MUCH FOR THE HITS AND KUDOS! I know I sound like such a broken record but I truly mean it!
This fic has grown quicker than ever and I'll forever be grateful for it!
As always, for the angst that comes with this chapter and the rest to come... I will still refuse to pay for your therapy :)
Discord Server Link is in the summary!
that's all today :))
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku didn’t get much sleep over the course of… fuck, he didn’t even know how long since the white noise was implemented into their torture scheme.
Whatever reason that was for, it was working.
Very well.
He could tell he was losing it as the clock ticked on. He’d been rash and impulsive the day of his kidnapping, and while that died down, the final tethers to his calm state of mind were snapping one by one.
He knew he wasn’t going to be saved, by this point. He’d been here too long, and oh Lord had Izuku’s heart absolutely shattered when he finally let go of his hopes of being rescued.
He could see the glint in Ikari’s eyes as Izuku slowly became more and more unhinged, as his reactions to the torture and trauma he was being put through on a near daily basis– he thinks, became even more desperate.
He wanted to be a hero, to save people with a sense of finality and knowing, to be strong for others and make them feel safe.
How could he have let himself become so weak?
Izuku’s breath hitched as he fell into a state of panic, his eyelids becoming too heavy to keep open any longer.
He cried out as the pain started once more– he’d lost count of how many times he had been tortured this way and it was impossible to know how long he had been here, either.
He slammed his head into the back wall, groaning in frustration as Ikari– or Takashira, he didn’t really know who was controlling the speakers, turned the frequency up, the noise becoming shriller and louder, like nails on a chalkboard.
Izuku moaned and stood, staggering around the room as he tried to find the sweet spot in his cell where the noise was the quietest, slamming his entire body with a cry of rage when the noise only got louder.
“FUCK YOU IKARI! I KNOW YOU CAN HEAR ME YOU MOTHERFUCKER! COME FACE ME LIKE A MAN YOU WORTHLESS PIECE OF SHIT!” Izuku cried out.
“YOU LIKE TORTURING KIDS, HUH? COME AND GET ME THEN! JUST MAKE IT FUCKING STOP!”
Upstairs, Ikari and Takashira shared a laugh.
They’d stop the noise soon– not for good, but they’d give him a break.
Besides, Hiro was breaking.
It was time for something new.
Aizawa was about to lose his shit at his class.
They were talking about Midoriya again– nothing nice, either.
What a surprise.
“I don’t miss him, do you?”
“Ha! Of course not!”
“It’s not like he really did anything for us, or even with us, actually.”
“He’s probably jumped off a building by now–”
“SHUT THE FUCK UP ALREADY!” Bakugou screamed, popping his quirk twice before Aizawa managed to cancel it out using his own.
“That’s enough– all of you ,” he growled, glaring at the entire class with his quirk still activated.
“ All of us? Come on, teach! Bakugou was the one who started yelling profanities at us–”
“And I’ll do it again, motherfucker!”
“Bakugou, enough. In fact, you can come and see me after class.” Aizawa said, as calmly as possible.
He was seriously about to lose his cool. These kids were being incredibly ignorant, especially when they’d insinuated a classmate of theirs had probably killed themselves .
“I am disgusted by all of your behaviour– no you all get to zip it! The adult is talking,” he cut into the outbursts threatening to leave the teenagers’ mouths.
He took a deep breath, resting his hands on the desk.
“None of you have heard from Midoriya in the past two and a half months, correct?”
All of the students shook their heads.
“So, none of you know where he is?” Aizawa asked, a hint of a plea leaking into his voice, but he didn’t care. He was desperate for any answers towards where the kid could be, his reputation be damned.
“I mean, if he was missing, wouldn’t there have been a missing persons notice out by now?” Jirou asked.
The class all voiced their agreement until a certain explosive blond shook his head and chuckled, daring to speak.
“Wow, earphones. You all clearly know nothing about how shitty the world is, I’m almost jealous of you extras!” Bakugou laughed, lacking humour.
“What do you mean, Bakugou? We all know about the world and I can assure you, it’s not as bad as you think!” Iida cried out, chopping his arms as he went.
“Oh yeah?” Bakugou challenged, turning towards him. “Did you know that when a quirkless person is reported missing, the police department destroys the report? Did you know that a person is diagnosed as quirkless, like they’re sick, or have a lifelong disease? Have you seen the mortality rate for quirkless people? Have you?” Bakugou raged, seething.
He was face to face with Iida now, chuckling humourlessly as Iida stuttered out a pathetic ‘no.’
“It’s over 75%. For all quirkless people. According to statistics, Midoriya is one of the very few quirkless teenagers who hasn’t killed himself– that is, if he’s even fucking alive! Have you guys never thought to ask yourselves– ‘Hey, what if while we are shit-talking a missing classmate of ours, he could be dead in a ditch somewhere and nobody would give a flying fuck, all because he has no quirk?”
The class was deathly silent as Bakugou seethed.
“You’re all fucking pathetic,” he finally spat, grabbing his bags and leaving the classroom, slamming the door as hard as he could on the way out.
Aizawa watched him go. There was no point in following him when he clearly needed to be alone and sit by himself for a while– God knows Aizawa himself wanted to do just that– but no. He had a class to teach.
“Sensei! Why didn’t you say anything?” Uraraka cried out, rushing over to Iida who was now deathly pale– like the rest of the class.
“Because Bakugou was telling the truth. I myself reported Midoriya missing, and Detective Tsukauchi– you all met him– had to call me frantically apologising because the report would never go through. It had been destroyed.”
He let the class sit with the fact for a moment before Jirou spoke again.
“But, he’s most likely alive… right? He’s probably at home sulking right now–”
Aizawa had finally snapped.
“ ENOUGH! ”
The class startled, shocked into silence.
“He’s been missing for around two-and-a-half months, maybe longer, maybe less. The point is- forty-eight hours after a person goes missing, the police stop looking for that person and start looking for a body. That is, of course, if the police decide that the individual is actually worth their time and resources.”
The class had become even paler as the reality of the situation started to sink in.
“There is a less than 10% chance that Midoriya is alive, especially after taking into account the sheer amount of suicides reported throughout quirkless kids, not to mention the even higher rate of unreported suicides, because society doesn’t deem those without quirks useful. ”
Every single student looked like they had just seen a thousand ghosts kill their firstborn children.
“Your homework tonight is to write me an essay about quirk discrimination, and how it can affect the victim’s mental and physical health, as well as all the negative connotations that come with discrimination. Now get out of my face, class is dismissed.”
Aizawa sighed as he watched the class leave, and after a few minutes, Bakugou entered.
“Bakugou, I’m surprised you came back,” Aizawa stated, carefully putting very little surprise into his tone, though he knew the teen would see through his mask.
“Yeah yeah, you wanted to see me?”
Oh, yeah. He did.
“Yeah… I wanted to ask you about Midoriya, actually.” He said carefully.
“Why the fuck do you care?” Bakugou was immediately on the defensive, ready to lash out again if Aizawa even dared to say something shitty.
“Because I was– am– his teacher, and you care about him too, don’t even try and lie to me about it either.”
Bakugou closed his mouth that had opened for a retort.
“So what if I do?” He hissed.
“You two had a very… different relationship. In fact, I’ve had multiple teachers come up to me about your change in behaviour towards him, so I wanted to ask what was going on?”
“Nothing has changed, it’s always been… something like this. I’ve… Okay– the two of us grew up in the same neighbourhood, the same schools, the whole fucking lot. We were always together– our parents were friends and we would hang out when they did. And I hate that it took him literally going missing to figure this out– but our upbringings were different– like on the total opposite sides of the spectrum.”
“How so?”
“He’s quirkless. We all know it- that's not the point. the point is... He was beaten and abused and put down if he even took a breath facing the wrong way, whereas I could do whatever the fuck I liked to people- to him- and get away with it. If Aldera hadn’t kept my record clean, I wouldn’t be allowed into any high school in the country, let alone this one . Actually, how did Dek– Midoriya , even get in? I’m pretty sure all of the marks on my records for bullying and shit were put onto his records.” Bakugou said.
“Honestly, it was probably a publicity stunt on Nedzu’s behalf. But we can come back to that later– you were a bully?”
“I don’t think… bully , is the right word for it…” Bakugou said, eyes facing down.
“Then what would you call yourself?”
“An abuser.”
Bakugou hadn’t even stuttered, which was what shocked Aizawa to his core. But before he could get another word in, the teen was speaking once more.
“It started in middle school when the teachers started really encouraging me to be a hero while putting De– Midoriya down. I’d beat him up, constantly use my quirk on him, it was me who came up with that awful fucking nickname! Mister Aizawa– I told him to ‘ jump off a roof and pray for a quirk in his next life–’ but somehow, he always forgave me! He always knew the adults around me were grooming me to be a hero even though I only just figured that out myself– hell, I didn’t even realise I could’ve gone into other careers with my quirk! I was a bully– an abuser and he still found a million different reasons to forgive me!” Bakugou was openly crying now, slumped down against the wall beside his desk.
He’d started pacing during his rant, slowly losing his mask before it cracked in two and fell to the floor in shattered pieces, just like his broken heart.
“All this time, I was convincing myself that I’d been doing what I was doing because I hated him… but it was because I’d been brainwashed into actually believing them. I was so bad that none of the other kids would even think about touching him because they were all scared of me and he would always forgive me, even though I don’t fucking deserve it!”
Aizawa was in shock. It made sense, an unfortunate amount of sense, but it explained the looks the two of them would give each other when they thought nobody was looking.
“You’ve been trying to tell him you’re sorry wordlessly, haven’t you? I’ve seen you glancing at him when you think no one is watching, you’re trying to say sorry, aren’t you?” Aizawa asked.
“... Yeah? How’d you know?”
“Because Midoriya looked at you similarly, I watched you two do it almost every day. From what I could see… he was trying to tell you it was okay, kid.”
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Graphic Descriptions of Violence, Vulgar Language, Abuse and Bullying Mentions and References, Suicide Mentions, Mental Health Topics, and Discrimination.
Chapter 10: Surrounded In Hell
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES!
HEYYY TY ALL SO MUCH FOR THE KUDOS AND HITS!
We have officially surpassed the amount of hits I received on Lost And Found
DISCORD SERVER: Haunted Housety all so much
I refuse to pay for therapy :D
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku was once again being dragged up the stairs by his knees, but he was too tired to fight it.
He was shirtless– again, and Takashira had already forced the boy into a pair of almost skin-tight shorts, meaning Izuku’s beloved vigilante outfit was long gone by now.
“Room Three, this time, Takashira!” Ikari exclaimed happily, the two sharing matching feral grins as Takashira basically sprinted toward their next location.
He could stand, he could fight and push back now that he had finally gotten some sleep, but he was just so fucking tired.
He didn’t see the point in fighting right now– what would come of it? He’d be thrown into a wall, thrown on the floor, who knows at this point? It just wasn’t worth it.
Izuku was thrown into a darker room this time. It wasn’t painted at all, made of concrete and brick with little holes through the walls. It was a concrete box, in short.
“Now, Hiro. Today we have decided to try something new , isn’t that wonderful!” Ikari simpered with a smile, grinning at Izuku’s shaking body on the floor.
“Do you want me to be excited about being tortured? I may be a little fucked in the head, but I’m not that far gone yet,” Izuku sassed.
Ikari chuckled and Izuku hissed, baring his teeth at the scientist before him, which only made the man laugh harder.
“Oh… you’re too good, Hiro. We are going to have so much fun today! You’re incredibly… fiery, shall we say?”
“We decided to let you sleep after that incredibly long week you just had. One whole week without sleep was tough, but now that you’re all rested up we can start the next phase! Isn’t it great? ”
… He’d been awake for a week ? How long has he been here then?
Ikari let out another laugh as Izuku growled once more, walking out the door. Izuku heard three– no, five– bolts locking it shut.
“So you’ve locked me in yet another dingy little prison cell? Man, I am really getting special treatment here, aren’t I?” Izuku called out, standing up and walking around.
With a cry he lunged himself at the locked doors, causing the locks on the flip side to rattle and shake. One, two– seven more times he did this, wincing after every crash as the bruises on his shoulder were further aggravated.
“What is the point of all this? I’m a fucking kid for crying out loud! What’s the goddamn point in torturing the only quirkless kid you could find? My kind is literally going extinct! There is no reason for these tests anymore!” He raged, waving his hands around in anger.
He sniffed, and his eyes blew wide.
Why could he smell smoke?
What the fuck was happening right now?
Izuku whipped his head around to see what was happening, his eyes watering as the smoke stung his eyes. It was coming from the holes in the walls– what were they doing now?
“Oh yeah, get me to inhale smoke, that’s going to do so much! ” He called out, sarcasm lacing every word.
He sniffed and coughed as he walked around the room, wiping the tears away from his eyes. There was soot covering his hands now… had they started a fire behind the walls?
What the fuck?
A roar started, the noise coming from behind the walls. It grew in volume very quickly, going from something easily tolerable to almost deafening, causing Izuku to cover his ears harshly and crouch down on the floor.
With a gust of wind and a deafening bang, the room filled with heat, causing Izuku to take a deep breath out of shock– which was a huge mistake. He immediately felt burning through his throat and lungs, causing him to sputter and choke.
It took a couple of seconds for the pain to truly kick in, but when it did?
He was in agony .
He screamed as the fire licked his skin with an intensity like no other, the dancing flames casting a beautiful glow all around him as it covered his skin like a blanket too warm. He cried out as he melted into the touch of the flame, the toxic embrace trapping him into a world of torment and terror.
With every scream and every cry, his throat burnt more and more.
His tears boiled on his skin as the flames washed over him in waves. He could feel his muscles start to shrink little by little, his skin becoming tight and tearing at the joints as he screams and cries, throwing himself into the walls and the doors in desperate attempts to escape the heat.
He couldn’t breathe.
There wasn’t enough oxygen in the room to let him breathe at all. He was inhaling smoke and soot as he choked and cried, droplets of blood forming on the inside of his mouth as he bit down on his cheeks, pain coursing through his body in all-too-familiar torrents.
He cried out in rage and agony still, punching, kicking, and throwing himself into the doors as boiling tears streamed down his face.
As quickly as it started, it ended. The fire ceased and the only noise left was Izuku’s cries, and the soft whispers of wind as smoke continued to billow out of each and every hole in the wall.
He stood weakly, not wanting to touch the ground as every burn was raw and painful, every touch sending shockwaves of pain through his body. He could see a spiral of burnt flesh, the smell of his skin cells being burnt to a crisp making him turn around and vomit as he choked.
He leaned against the wall, panting hard, sucking in deep breaths as cool air replaced the soot and smoke previously billowing into the room.
“Well well well… how’d you like the flame, my little pyromaniac?” Ikari simpered. Izuku didn’t know when he got here, he didn’t hear the locks being opened or the door either, when did Ikari get here? Where was Takashira?
“GET FUCKED!” Izuku screamed. He staggered away from the scientist as he hissed, pain flaring across the side of his face, chest, arms, and legs. There were lights being turned on above him now, displaying Izuku’s injuries in harsh white lights.
He was red and swelling, the burnt flesh spiraling across his chest to his shoulders and arms, his legs almost completely burnt. His face was stinging, making Izuku well too aware of the burns there too. He looked down at his injuries, gagging at the sight as blisters began to form around the edges of his burns, black dots from where his skin had simply died due to the heat from the flames.
Ikari laughed and held out his hand, wanting Izuku to take it.
Izuku, on the other hand, growled at the man before him, lunging at him with a cry full of rage that no fourteen-year-old boy should possess in his lifetime, putting his hands around Ikari’s throat.
Takashira took this moment to burst into the room, tasing Izuku as soon as he laid eyes on the feral teenager in front of him.
Izuku’s muscles stiffened and clenched as he stuttered and choked, falling to the floor and writhing around. Ikari heaved, dusting himself off as the leftover soot from Izuku’s hands now coated his neck and chest.
“You really want to test me? Right now? We could leave and burn you again, how does that sound? Hm?”
“NO!” Izuku screamed. “NO PLEASE DON’T! I DON’T– I’LL DO ANYTHING!” Izuku cried out, desperately pleading with the scientist before him.
“Anything?” Ikari questioned, almost seductively.
‘YES!” Izuku cried again. He was desperate to never go through that pain ever again.
“Takashira?”
“Yes, Boss?”
“Bring him upstairs and tie him to a chair. I think it’s time we… revisit a previous day’s work, what do you think?”
“Absolutely Boss, I’ll get the room ready,” Takashira said with a smile, turning around and briskly walking out the door.
Ikari turned to Izuku, who was shaken to his core. He was groaning with the amount of pain he was in, writhing on the floor as he tried to find an ounce of energy to stand with.
Ikari chuckled to himself.
Oh, how Hiro looked so… pathetic.
Ikari hoisted Izuku up by his neck, hand wrapped tightly around his throat.
“We are going to remind you exactly who you are to us. You’re a tool, something for us to test and experiment with– a freak. You aren’t human, not anymore. Our results have been great, you have made them great, but do not believe for a second that you are of any worth to the two of us. Got it?” Ikari growled, glaring at the teen he was holding.
“Damn…” Izuku managed to choke. “Your girlfriends must… have loathed you…”
Ikari growled and threw the injured teen into the wall, kicking him over and over as soon as he fell to the floor. Izuku grunted with every kick, crying out as he heard and felt his rib snap under the pressure of Ikari’s boots.
He turned to his back, and Ikari took the opportunity to stand on Izuku’s head, pushing his burnt face to the floor.
“You fucking brat. If you behave, we’ll cut the beating short, but the way you’re going… we’ll double it. ”
With that, Ikari picked Izuku up once more and started dragging him towards the room Izuku first came to consciousness in.
Deja vu, much?
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Graphic Descriptions of Torture, Graphic Descriptions of Violence and Injury, Vulgar Language, Gore, Mental Health Topics.
Chapter 11: Cracked
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES!
This ones a doozy lol, have fun with it!
i love hearing your theories about what will happen, keep them coming! I may not reply but I will always try :)
as always, I refuse to pay for therapy :)))
as always pt 2! My discord server link is in the fic summary, please join if you feel like it! it's chaos and fun :)
good day/night all!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“TELL ME ABOUT UA!” Ikari cried, slamming his fist into Izuku’s jaw for the fifth time that night. He’d heard it crack at least once now, so that was fantastic.
Oh yeah, they found out he went to UA. How? Simple. He’s a dumbass, and let slip that Nedzu was a terrible principal, and they figured it out from there.
“What you two want is secrets. The only secrets I know are stupid things about those fucking teachers! Do you want an example, or should I keep my mouth shut?” He asked.
Ikari’s hand wrapped around his neck.
“Spit it out now or so help me God–”
“Jeez alright! Well… oh! They make seating charts based on which kids they think like each other, and they shit-talk students with each other in the teacher's lounge– I once heard two of them argue over a cup of coffee once!” Izuku cheered, grinning up at Ikari and Takashira proudly, hiding the agony he was in near expertly.
Ikari groaned in frustration, letting Izuku go as he ripped at his hair and paced around the room. Takashira was holding in his laughter in the corner while Ikari raged, and Izuku sent him a smirk.
“What do you know about the security there? The teachers' lives? Anything– anything useful!” Ikari asked. He was shaking with anger now, and Izuku gagged as a bit of drool escaped the corner of his mouth.
“Now tell me why you believe UA would tell a student anything like that?” Izuku asked, shrinking back as Ikari stalked forward. “I was a student– fuck you, actually, I’m a drop-out! Why the fuck would I know anything about that goddamned school?” He asked, incredulous.
Ikari screamed, frustrated out of his mind, and punched Izuku in the face again, hard enough to topple the chair Izuku was sitting in and send him falling ungracefully to the floor.
“What made UA so bad that you had to drop out?” Takashira asked from across the room.
Ikari whipped his head toward his… lab partner? So fast that Izuku swore it should’ve snapped in two.
“Yes, YES! Takashira you’re a genius– Hiro!” Ikari fretted. “Tell me right now why you left UA! We might just reward you if you answer!”
…Tempting.
“Oh? And what’s this reward that I get?” He asked innocently. “I want to know if you’re worth it. ” He growled.
Ikari picked the boy up off the floor, sitting him upright and patting his shoulders, causing the teen to hiss as the scientist aggravated his wounds.
“We cut the beating short. All you have to do is–”
“Sit here and look pretty?”
“BEHAVE!” Ikari roared, kicking Izuku square in the chest.
Izuku cried out as he felt another one of his ribs crack, his back and chest immediately beginning to swell even more as the pain ricocheted through his body.
“YOU’RE NOT MY REAL DAD!” Izuku cried out, faking a tear.
“Oh, you’re such a fucking BRAT!” Ikari cried, punching Izuku in the nose, breaking it.
“Oh, grow up you fucking man-child! ”
“TELL ME WHY YOU LEFT UA!”
“I WILL! ” Izuku cried, silencing the room.
“Yes, yes! Tell me!” Ikari begged.
“If–” Izuku started. “And only if– you tell me your quirks. The both of you.”
A hard bargain. Izuku knew virtually nothing about these guys, apart from their names, and the fact they were psychotic scientists. He wanted to know more.
“Boss?” Takashira asked, after about five minutes of Ikari silently pacing.
“Fine… yes we must. Alright! We will tell you our quirks… Takashira, you first.”
Izuku couldn’t believe his luck! They fell for his trap– he played them like a fucking fiddle! They were cracking, more than Izuku was… his sarcasm was truly coming in handy, it made them weak, unsure what to do as every attempt at causing him to split failed.
“My quirk… is weak. Useless, in fact. I can change my eye colour at will.” Takashira said with eyes pointed to the floor.
“And my quirk is called ‘Lighter’. I can light any material I want to on fire!” Ikari told Izuku with a feral grin. “I can also extinguish it whenever I please… that part is very useful…”
Izuku paused, looking at the feral scientist before him.
“Why the fuck didn’t you become a hero, you absolute idiot?” he questioned.
“W– what?” Ikari stuttered, taken aback.
“If you can light any material on fire– and extinguish it at will – without needing any outside influence, you could easily set a villain's clothes or weapons on fire to distract them, and then extinguish the flame as soon as you capture them! You could easily learn how to control the range where the fire is going as well as the temperature of the flame – if you actually learn to put effort into something for once in your sorry life.”
“Nobody has ever told me I could be a hero before…” He muttered.
“I’m a firm believer in ‘the quirk doesn’t make the hero.’” Izuku said confidently.
“Oh really?” Ikari said, looking Izuku dead on.
“Yeah. And the two of you? You are the most villainous people I have ever fucking met.”
Ikari lost it.
He ran at Izuku with a vengeance, punching and kicking wherever he could as Izuku cried out, flinching as Takashira moved out of his line of sight.
Ikari kept beating him, getting his ribs, face, chest, legs, arms– everywhere. Izuku was sobbing on the floor as the ties around his wrist cut deeply into his burnt wrists, rubbing off the little amount of skin he had left and drawing blood, spreading it across the make-shift cuffs.
Ikari was handed a knife, and the beating stopped in favour of him grabbing Izuku’s face, and holding the knife up for the teenager to see.
“We told you what you wanted… Now you tell us what we want! WHY DID YOU LEAVE UA!” Ikari cried, grabbing Izuku’s face tighter and shaking it.
“TAKE A WILD GUESS MOTHERFUCKER!” He cried, before screaming as the knife pressed into his forehead, traveling down his face and through his left eye.
Izuku kicked and screamed as the blade made contact with the underside of his eye, pulling at the skin and slicing it open. Blood poured out of the wound, giving the illusion he was crying tears of blood.
“TELL ME!” Ikari screamed.
“They were just like middle school,” Izuku whispered bitterly, the pain throughout his body and mind not letting him speak any louder as the pain from his new wounds and aging burns wreaked havoc on his mind.
“Come again, little Hiro?”
“I said, they were Just like MIDDLE SCHOOL! FULL OF BIGOTS AND KIDS TELLING ME TO KILL MYSELF!” Izuku screamed, tears gushing down his face. “ARE YOU FUCKING HAPPY NOW?” He cried, sobbing at the painful memories of classmates he thought were his friends telling him to overdose, and teachers calling him weak and useless.
“Takashira, do it,” Ikari whispered.
“You want to break me?” Izuku growled, hissing as a needle was pricked into his neck. “Good luck! Because I’ve been… broken… all my… life…” Izuku’s voice went from strong and confident, to a weak whimper and then a whisper, until he passed out on his seat, his head slumping forward as the wound in his eye left blood dripping on the floor.
Drip.
Drip.
Drip.
Ikari and Takashira were silent.
They were trying to make the boy break… but how can you break something that’s already broken?
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Graphic Descriptions of Violence, Graphic Descriptions of Torture, Vulgar Language, Mentioned Suicide Baiting, and Mental Health Topics.
Chapter 12: The Fall
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES!
TY ALL SO MUCH FOR THE LOVE!
As always, my discord server link is in the fic summary, make sure to join if you like chaos :)
as always part two, I refuse to pay for your therapy considering I wont even pay for my own <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Aizawa prefers to zone out of all conversations in the staff room. From Hizashi’s general loudness to Nemuri’s flirtatious demeanour, he hates being there and avoids it whenever possible. Most of the other teachers are… okay if he had to judge, but he’d rather be asleep than chatting with all of his coworkers.
Until today.
“I’m sure the boy is fine. What harm would come of a quirkless anyway? They don’t do much in society– he’ll be left to his own devices, I’m sure!”
The room goes silent as All Might– No, Yagi– finishes speaking. All eyes turn to Aizawa, a deathly glare fixed on his face aimed right at the blond buffoon in front of him.
“... What?”
“Oh, Young Aizawa! I didn’t realise you were here… ha, you’re usually so quiet!” Yagi rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly, flinching as Aizawa shifted his weight to face directly toward the Number One Hero.
Yagi chose the worst time to be a bigot, and Aizawa was going to milk it for as long as possible.
He stayed silent, choosing to look the blond man in the eyes as he stretched the silence past a comfortable point, enjoying the sight of the hero squirming in his seat; clearly uncomfortable.
“You’re such an ignorant dumbass, Yagi.” Aizawa may have sounded calm, but he was anything but. Everyone around him inched their way away from him as they felt the pure rage simmering off of him in ripples; a volcano ready to explode.
“Aizawa! I assure you–”
“No, no. I know I’m right. You think Midoriya will simply be… left alone? ” He growled.
“Well, a quirkless usually isn’t going to contribute much in–”
The nerve of this dumb motherfucker.
“ Enough with the quirkism already!” Aizawa all but shouted, cutting the man off. “He won’t be left alone– he’ll be targeted you fucking twat! It’s been three-and-a-half months! There's an almost 100% chance that my student is dead in a ditch somewhere, and you think he’s fine?”
“Young Aizawa–”
“Stop calling me young, save it for the students,” he scoffed.
“Right. Aizawa, then.” Yagi took a shaking breath.
Most of the teachers had moved towards their own separate sports in the room, giving Aizawa and Yagi as much space as possible. They were ignoring Yagi in favour of watching the underground hero glaring at Mr. Number One himself.
Yamada smirked at the sight. He was so going to buy his husband another cat for the quality entertainment this was providing.
“Midoriya’s weak. He’s replaceable– nobody will ever notice him on the streets! He’s useless in society and–” Aizawa cut off the man’s rambling with a sharp crack, punching him as hard as he could across the face.
Blood spurted out of the blond’s now broken nose as he coughed, deflating into his skinny form and choking on blood.
Aizawa wiped the blood off his knuckles in disgust.
“You… God you should be fucking ashamed of yourself. Talking about a student– a HUMAN BEING like that?” Aizawa was seething, seeing red as the man before him began to shake in fear.
“How on earth did you become a hero?”
“Shou’, let’s–” Yamada cut in, now worried.
He was still getting that cat, though.
“No, ‘Zashi. I’m sick and tired of everyone treating the poor boy like he’s a screwed-up bit of rubbish on the sidewalk! He used to sit outside the staffroom every day at lunch so students would be too scared to harass him– he heard everything you all said about him too.”
The silence that followed could not have been louder if they tried.
Every teacher bowed their heads in shame, Hizashi looking at his husband with understanding, concern, and a little awe.
“In fact, you should all be fucking ashamed of yourselves! You call yourselves heroes? Really? Get your quirkism in check and maybe then you’ll be worthy of the title.”
Aizawa swiftly turned and left, a slam of the door being heard before arguments started, the teachers going for each other's throats blaming him and her and this and that– it didn’t matter to him at all.
What actually mattered was that his– the kid was back home, safe.
He sighed, walking straight into a student as he numbly walked away from the teacher's lounge door.
‘Sorry, kid– Bakugou?”
“Hey,” the teen replied gruffly, looking down.
“... How much of that did you hear?” Aizawa asked. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest, hoping to God that Bakugou replies with–
“All of it.”
… Anything but that.
“Shit… I’m–”
“Aizawa Sensei?”
The hero whips his head up enough to look the teenager in the eyes, mentally aware of the fact that Bakugou is almost taller than him now.
“Yeah? What do you need, Bakugou?”
“Thank you, for sticking up for him… no one has ever done that before.”
And if that didn’t just tug at Aizawa’s heartstrings in the most painful directions. He could feel his heart shattering for the kid– for both of them– as Bakugou looked at the man with a sincere, but small smile.
“Of course, kid.”
“Yeah… I just wanted to say thanks anyways… God, I really hope he’s okay,” Bakugou whispered at the end, looking down at the floor.
“Yeah, me too, kid. Me too.”
Izuku was not okay.
He was confused and disoriented, having woken up in his cellar with every limb throbbing– yet he was covered in bandages.
Still shirtless, but the point still stood.
His arms, chest, and legs were neatly wrapped with medical gauze, weep and blood seeping through the bandages.
He remembered being injected with… something that made him pass out, after throwing insults toward Ikari and Takashira when they were ‘questioning him.’
They didn’t do a very good job at it, to be fair. Ikari lost his marbles quicker than Izuku did– but that made him dangerous. He’s still dangerous now. Who knows how long the man will be able to keep a level head?
Izuku wasn’t overly willing to find out, either.
While Izuku was beginning to fray at the edges and his sense of self was starting to crack, Ikari was splitting into two, breaking into so many pieces he became unhinged and unpredictable.
Putting bandages over his burns? Weird as fuck.
Giving him what he now knows are fire-proof pants? Hey, at least Izuku was given some modesty as he was literally burnt alive.
How he didn’t die was a very good question though. The lack of oxygen, the number of chemicals in the air, the soot and the sheer heat of the flames should have killed him, yet here he was, standing and walking around in his cell, alive.
Back and forth he went, thinking over every event that transpired while trapped in this building, and what he knew.
He knew their names and their quirks. That’s enough information for the police to identify more about their persons– if they got a tip-off, that is. And Izuku wasn’t dumb. He knew that there was an almost one-hundred-percent chance he wasn’t making it out of there alive.
He needed a plan.
Lay low.
Don’t let Takashira and Ikari know what he was thinking.
Deflect all the questions he could– if they started asking again.
Do what they asked him to– with a fair bit of complaining– so they didn’t see through the facade.
Act broken.
Well, that last one would be easy, because he already was.
Broken, that is.
All those years when he had been abused, manipulated, bullied, and put down were pushing him closer and closer to the edge as the slurs and derogatory names stuck in his head like a virus, spreading throughout his body and weakening him.
Ikari and Takashira may have broken him physically, but he was not broken mentally… yet. He still had some kicks left, but how long was that going to last?
It was only a matter of time before everything that happened to him came crashing down with an unbearable force, pushing him so far underground that he would have too little strength to climb back out again.
He could feel himself starting to fall, and there was nothing he could do about it.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Mental Health Topics, Discrimination, Vulgar Language, Mentions of Death and Brief Descriptions of Torture and Injuries.
Chapter 13: Shock Factor
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES!
i did see some people wonder how far izu being tortured was going to stretch- and truthfully its been so long since I actually wrote the fic I don't even know, but I don't *think* its going to last too long now? i have no idea, in all honesty.
i will say tho: the amount of chapters will make some semblance of sense once it's revealed how long he's actually been there
other then that! good day!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Oh little Hiro!” Ikari purred, happily walking down the hallway towards his cellar.
Izuku bit back a groan. He didn’t want to have to put up with these fuckers right now! Every limb was stinging and throbbing– he was in the middle of finding out what was injured permanently and what wasn’t!
After another round of white noise the previous time he tried to sleep, his right ear kept ringing, even after it had gone quiet once more.
It never stopped, and it never fully healed.
He most likely had a form of tinnitus, or he was going deaf in one ear. Neither of these were pleasant theories, but they were the most likely.
His shoulder was dislocated more often than not now, constantly aching with chronic pains that never seemed to go away.
And– oh yeah!
His left eye was permanently blurry, filled with an imaginary tear that made it difficult to see.
There used to be puddles on the floor in his cellar after Ikari threw his only glass of water on the floor when Izuku decided to be a ‘cheeky little bitch’, and he saw that the once emerald-green eye had become a light, dull, grey-green colour, devoid of any light.
“Come on Hiro! It’s time to play!” Ikari cried from outside his cellar. “Let’s go have some fun!”
Izuku growled, throwing himself into the bars with a string of curses aimed towards the crazy bitch before him.
“Oh… you’re breaking, aren’t you? This is just adorable!”
Ikari opened the doors right as Izuku was running into it, causing the boy to fall ungraciously on his side, where Ikari stomped on his head, keeping him down.
“Room Five again, Takashira!”
Fuck.
Oh
FUCK!
Izuku remembered Room Five all too well, the electrocution and blood tests, the jerks and the tears– all of it.
He thought that was over!
“No… no no NO!” The teen cried as he was dragged through the hallways on his back.
“Why yes, my little vigilante. We have more tests to run… and questions we want to be answered. You are the key to us getting what we want!” Ikari smiled at the teenager on the floor now, before picking him up and throwing him over his shoulder.
“NO! NO– PLEASE!”
Izuku kicked, punched, screamed and yelled as he was brought up the stairs and thrown into Room Five, forced onto the bed and tied down once more.
“Why… why are you doing this?” He cried out, teeth clenching in anticipation, fangs digging into well-worn lips.
“We want answers, kid, how many times do I have to say that? You somehow still haven’t broken, and I want to know exactly why and how .”
Izuku’s breath began to pick up in pace, his heartbeat quickening as Takashira placed the stickers all over his body. His eyes flitted between the two men in the room, trying to see what the both of them were doing, to no avail– he was clueless. All he knew was that he was about to be electrocuted.
He’d discovered the second time that these sent the electricity from the machine to his body, and he’d geek out over the mechanics of it all if it wasn’t used as a fucking torture device. No less on him.
“Takashira, put it at the highest intensity, please.”
“But Boss! That could kill him! We… we can’t get conclusive answers if the boy is dead.” Takashira stressed.
Was he… helping Izuku?
Izuku frowned, confused at what the scientist was doing.
“I want answers just as much as you do Boss… but he’s useless if he’s fucking dead! It would be a waste of material if he died on us now! We’ve come so far, come on Boss.”
Never mind. He just wants answers.
And here was Izuku thinking he was going to be nice to him!
“Yes… Yes, you’re right. Put it low enough that Hiro here won’t die, but high enough that we get new answers… who knows? Maybe we will finally be able to see some more… permanent side effects.” Ikari said with a grin, turning around.
Izuku saw Takashira nod and gulped.
“No.. no STOP IT! STOP PLEASE–”
Izuku’s pleas and cries were cut off as Takashira turned on the machine, pain beginning to flare through Izuku’s every limb.
His back arched as the boy writhed, crying out as the pain grew and grew in intensity. His body tingled as he twitched, sweat rolling down his face as his muscles tensed; Izuku jerked around in the bed.
This lasted for what felt like hours, but in reality, was only around fifteen minutes. Izuku’s throat was scratchy and dry, his voice hoarse from the effort of screaming out his curses and agony.
“Give me your arm Hiro… yes, that’s it, thank you, my boy!”
Izuku was fleetingly reminded of All Might, and he flinched at the memory.
His hands were twitching still, even as he was carried into what he’s dubbed ‘the beating room’, which was most likely just the main entrance. He was tied up again, tighter than the first two times, the rope digging into his bandages and rubbing uncomfortably.
“Now, young Hiro–”
Izuku was once again reminded of All Might, and he once again flinched.
“We know your vigilante name, your quirk status, your age– fourteen is quite young, no? However! We don’t know who you are. ” Ikari paused.
He got right in Izuku’s face, breathing in deeply. Izuku cringed, leaning away from the man in disgust.
“What. Is. Your. Name? ” Ikari growled.
Izuku scoffed.
“You seriously think I’m going to tell you my name? Is my alias not enough for your greedy ass?”
Izuku was knocked backwards as Ikari punched him across the face. Blood poured from his nose and Izuku winced. He was going to have to reset that later, again. His nose would be permanently crooked at this rate.
“Don’t play games with me, boy. We gave you our names–”
“And who’s fault was that? It certainly wasn’t mine, so that leaves… Oh! You!” Izuku smirked playfully at the man in front of him, watching as the blood rushed to Ikari’s face in anger.
“TELL ME YOUR FUCKING NAME!” Ikari cried, kicking Izuku as hard as he could in his chest, cracking yet another rib. Izuku let out a cry as his head crashed onto the floor, blinding him as stars blurred his vision.
“NEVER!”
With an angry cry, Ikari picked the teenager up by his neck– still attached to the chair– and threw him into the wall. The chair splintered and broke, falling onto the floor, and cracked in half. Ikari was desperate, pulling on strings now as he tried to get Izuku to answer him.
“WHAT–” Izuku was slammed backwards into the wall.
“IS–” Again.
“YOUR–” Back into the wall Izuku goes!
“FUCKING–” Izuku felt his head crack with this one, he could feel the back of his skull split open and the blood start to roll down the back of his neck.
“ NAME!” Ikari threw him into the wall and finally let go.
Izuku slid down to the floor with a deep inhale, raspy from the lack of oxygen as Ikari’s hands were around his neck. He bit back a sob as his head body pounded and throbbed, every part of his body flaring with pain from the remnants of his previous torture.
“ Go fuck yourself!” Izuku spat.
“I hope you remember my quirk, little vigilante! It’s time you learnt exactly how it works!” Ikari sneered with a feral grin.
Izuku’s eyes blew wide, because oh shit this could not be happening!
Ikari sauntered forward, laughing as Izuku scrambled on the floor in a desperate attempt to escape the fiery scientist.
As soon as Ikari put his hand down on Izuku’s shoulder, the boy froze, before groaning out in pain as his chest and arms burst into flames. They licked his limbs with seductive beauty, eager to cover more ground as his groans turned into guttural screams of pain and agony.
“STOP! PLEASE MAKE IT FUCKING STOP!”
“THEN TELL ME YOUR NAME!” Ikari was hysterically laughing now, eyes manic and wide as he gleefully watched the bandages burn off the boy's chest and arms, the charred remains falling to the floor in a graceful manner.
“ FUCK YOU!”
“Keep it up! I can do this until you take your final breath.” Ikari growled.
Ikari spread the flames, now crawling up his neck to the side of his face, hungry heat savouring every inch of skin on the surface it covered. Izuku cried as his tears and sweat mixed with fire, reaching a boiling temperature as the liquid sizzled on his skin.
“MIDORIYA!” Izuku cried.
With a click of Ikari’s fingers, the pain stopped. Izuku heaved, swallowing the bile that threatened to spill.
“My name… is… Izuku Midoriya…”
Izuku’s vision swam around in circles. He was red, raw and bleeding, the bandages having burnt into his skin and his skin then burnt away. Black spots of charred flesh and exposed muscle danced around the edges of spiralled wounds.
Ikari and Takashira were both shocked into silence, clearly surprised the boy actually gave them his name.
As Izuku fell into unconsciousness, all he could think about was that the real shock would come sooner, rather than later.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Graphic Descriptions of Violence, Graphic Descriptions of Torture, and Vulgar Language.
Chapter 14: The Beginning Of The End
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES!
ha ha.
good luck for tomorrows chapter....
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku groaned in frustration as his hands twitched.
He’d woken up from the sound of the white noise once more, only this time his right ear was completely unaffected, while his left got the brunt of the pain, sending shock waves through his head that had him crashing into the walls in shock.
He was officially deaf in one ear.
Joy.
He looked at his hands, vision still blurry in his eye though marginally better than what it was before. It was healing, thank God, but he didn’t think it would get much better from here.
As for his hands, they were still twitching, pale and long as they moved against Izuku’s will.
He had once again woken up still shirtless and covered in bandages. It was like Ikari wanted to play nice, to trick Izuku into thinking he would be treated properly and with love while they experimented on him for their own sick pleasure.
He despised it.
He hated the way his lack of hearing on his right made him feel lopsided and uneven, the way his eye was permanently blurry, and the way his hands would not stop twitching!
Izuku slammed his hands into the wall in frustration, groaning when a small shockwave of pain flared up his wrists. His hands continued to twitch, mocking him.
Nerve damage then.
Izuku paced, up and down, and up and down he wandered as the silence became too much to handle. If Ikari and Takashira kept this up, he was going to die. It was funny, how easily that conclusion sat with him in his mind.
He’d grown up idolizing death to the point the sheer idea of dying didn’t faze him anymore. It was familiar, something he could cling to in the darkest of times, an idea to fall back on if his life turned to shit.
He was at peace with the idea of dying, but he wanted to prove them wrong. To show Takashira and Ikari that he would not break, he would survive the torture they inflicted on him at their pleasure and be free from the pain they caused.
He left the warm embrace of death behind and focused on the present.
They hadn’t fed him in what felt like forever, his stomach constantly rumbling as it yearned for the food he would never receive. He had become skin, bones, and muscle. There was very little fat left on his body now, all burnt off via sweat, starvation, and his ability to fight.
Izuku needed a plan, and now.
He’d think of something… right?
Make them think they broke him… catch them by surprise.
They had always seemed to love surprises.
“Takashira?”
“Yes, Boss?”
“How much longer do you think it will be until the boy breaks?”
Ikari was curious. They were getting somewhere, he knew it. If the boy stayed strong, he would never have told them his name… yes, he was breaking. Ikari could see the frayed edges with his very eyes, beautiful shreds of happiness and hope long gone, leaving behind an empty space of agony and despair.
‘I… I really don’t know. He seems to be getting weaker… but that boy? He has a strength I would never have imagined from him.” Takashira replied.
“You may be right, but surely you can see it! He’s falling apart at the seams, Takashira! He flinches at our very presence, using sarcasm and cheek to trick us into thinking he is strong– a hero! We are breaking him, Takashira, can’t you see?”
Takashira was silent. Ikari was right, to a certain degree.
Yes, the boy was falling apart at the edges, but his ‘edge’ was a mask. Hiro showed incredible strength, he was alive, after all. Their past subjects had barely lasted two weeks– if that. This boy had lasted much longer and still kept up his front, his witty personality filled to the brim with sarcasm and insults used as a defense mechanism.
“I… I think he’s desperate, to tell you the truth.” He said instead.
“Interesting… Well? Go on. I want to hear your thoughts.”
Takashira took a shaky breath.
“He’s… he’s desperate to prove something, I think. His sarcasm has only gotten heavier and he’s learnt to go with whatever we say– though he does complain about it too much for my liking.”
“What are you implying, Takashira?” Ikari asked in a low voice. He didn’t like where this was going, not one bit.
“Well– I… He’s not going to break Boss, at least not yet, nor how you think he will. You believe he will become submissive and weak, no?” With a nod of confirmation from Ikari, Takashira continued.
“He will break. But when he does? That boy will be strong, fierce, and uncontrollable– feral even. He’s got the muscle, the strength, and the mind games perfected. All the boy needs is the cherry on top to really push him off the edge, and when he finally falls?”
Takashira took another shaky breath.
“Well… we’ll be fucked.”
Aizawa’s patrol was a quiet one.
He kept an eye out for Midoriya– just like he did every night.
His patrol route had grown in size since the boy first went missing all those weeks ago, consequently meaning the tired hero left one hour earlier for patrol, and returned one hour later.
He sighed, sitting on a roof for his well-earned break.
He hated to admit it, but he missed the kid. He had never missed a student before, nor had he ever held quite the soft spot like he had Midoriya. He was a ray of sunshine in his classroom, with happy smiles and a cheerful attitude, it didn’t matter if it was fake or not– Aizawa could see straight through that boy's mask whether Midoriya knew it or not.
He had the most potential out of all of them, the most drive and he held the highest amount of desperate determination the man had ever seen in a teenager before. It was exhilarating to watch, Aizawa could rarely look away when the boy trained alone. He had been improving faster than all of the first-year hero students combined.
Hell, the boy could probably win a quirkless spar with the second years and barely break a sweat!
Aizawa smiled at the memories.
He thought about his class now, how Bakugou was protective of the missing teen against a class full of bigots– though they were getting better now.
It took a long time, but most of his students had the sense knocked into them one way or another.
It took many quirkless sparring lessons, in which Bakugou took to like a fish to water– surprising everyone– for the class to realise exactly how wrong their beliefs were. Soon enough, the class slowly began to realise exactly how strong Midoriya was, and though the prejudiced ideals were still on the tips of their tongues, they could just barely identify exactly how strong he really was.
It would be a long and hard road to take to really knock the ignorance out of those stubborn teenagers, but he would do it anyway.
For his kid.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Graphic Descriptions of Injuries, Mental Health Topics, Mentions of Trauma and Panic Attacks.
Chapter 15: To Be Free Once More
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES!
so i may have warned yall a chapter too early last time...
its fine
we thriving
ily all and ty so so so much for the hits, kudos, comments, bookmarks- all of it!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku was holding his breath, wringing his hands together in nervous anticipation as his eyes flitted from wall to wall in manic desperation.
He knew there were cameras hidden in the walls somewhere; Ikari wouldn’t have left him unattended in a poorly locked room without having anything to watch him with! He’d found them ages ago, both cameras sitting in the far corner, facing toward opposite sides of the cell. The red, blinking light taunted him as the teenager paced from corner to corner, walking around and around as he desperately tried to burn off the excess energy and adrenaline.
Every so often he would look straight into the lens and smile, a big, toothy smile that never quite reached his eyes.
Or he would just stare at it for as long as he felt like it, not blinking. That was always the best one, and judging by Takashira’s hesitance around him after he pulled this trick, Izuku would say it worked very well.
He continued to pace as he tried to swallow his fear. He felt like he would throw up out of anxiety any minute now, the twitching in his hands worsening as he willed himself to be cool, calm, and collected.
Back, and forth.
Back, and forth.
Back, and forth.
He’d finalized his plan as he was refused sleep, his delusional mind frantically coming up with the most intricate plan he’d ever managed to formulate.
He was going to escape today.
Ikari and Takashira had left him alone for a long while now, not letting him sleep for the entire time. They had decided that he didn’t need as much water anymore, instead choosing to throw buckets of water over his slim form, soaking the bloody bandages around his body.
They gave him half a cup every so often if only to laugh in his face when his voice continued to scratch.
He shook his head and laughed, looking into the cameras and grinning.
Ikari thought he was about to break? The man could not be more wrong! He’s been broken for a while– ever since he was diagnosed quirkless, in fact– and the torture he went through had only sent him teetering over the edge after the first few electrocutions.
He’d been looking for ways out ever since he got here, subtly looking through every hallway and open door when they changed his location for their ‘experiments’, memorizing the number of turns he took and which ways to go as they brought him into the main room to be beaten.
It was about time, too.
He’d been here for God knows how long without a proper plan of escape, but now that he had one that he would actually follow through and complete even if it killed him?
He would be free once more.
That is… if he survived.
The plan was dark, gory, and gruesome. If a hero found out what he had to do to escape… Ugh, he didn’t even want to know. It would happen eventually, he was sure of it, but that was a future Izuku problem.
The present Izuku problem was to get out of there alive.
Izuku sensed Ikari and Takashira walking through the halls, having memorized their foot patterns based on their weights and movements.
He grinned, putting his plan into motion.
As soon as they came into view, he locked eyes with them, throwing himself into the steel bars and shaking them roughly. Over and over again he threw himself into those bars, cursing at the two scientists all the while.
“Oh… Izuku! You look rather distressed, I must say.”
“ Do not fucking call me that again, ” Izuku growled. “My name– to you assholes– is HIRO!”
With the scream of his alias, he threw himself into the bars again and hissed at the two men before him. He was struggling to hold in his laughter, that much was certain.
It wasn’t hard to act that crazy… the only faked parts were the over-exaggerated movements as he threw himself into the bars.
The rest? That was all him.
“I told you, Takashira. We are breaking him!”
“Yes, Boss…” Takashira whispered. He looked to Izuku now, a sort of hopelessness in his eyes as he glanced toward Ikari, and then Izuku once more, before his eyes dropped to the floor in shame.
Izuku snorted– if you were going to be ashamed of your actions, don’t torture people!
Ikari opened the doors and grabbed Izuku by his hair.
“Come on, boy! We are going to have so much fun today… I’m thinking we up the ante of electricity… and wait until you pass out! That way, you won’t have to deal with as much of the aftermath, and we get the answers we want! How does that sound, Izuku?” He purred.
“DON’T CALL ME IZUKU!” He screamed, punching Ikari right across the face. He laughed as Ikari stumbled back, falling into Takashira’s arms.
“Aw, look! You have your knight in shining armour ready to catch you! Man, that is just too cute!”
Ikari growled; “You’re such a brat, you know that?”
“I know, it would keep me awake at night if you fuckers actually let me sleep!” Izuku grinned.
Takashira gulped– he was seeing right through Izuku’s cocky facade, able to tell the teenager was planning something.
“What’s the matter, Takashira? Are you scared of little ol’ me?”
“N– No. Of course not.” He replied. Izuku chuckled, amused.
“God, you really are a terrible liar.”
Ikari grabbed Izuku’s hair once more, throwing his face into the wall three times, pulling him back to look Ikari in the eyes.
“You… you are coming with me. And I will be showing you NO MERCY!”
Izuku nodded, eyes going wide.
He was genuinely nervous now– what if his plan failed? He’d be begging to be killed…
No.
The plan would work, it had to. There was no other option left to try.
Izuku let himself be dragged upstairs, memorising the route he went. They passed the main room, and he saw it– the way out.
The door was opened only a crack and Izuku saw a long hallway, with another door at the end of it. Through the window, he saw a lounge room that looked normal, and a front door that looked normal, everything about that one room seemed completely normal to him.
He had his way out.
Two lefts.
A right.
Another left.
They made it to Room Five– the electrocution room.
He’d have to take two rights, a left and another right to make it to the main room, and from there he’d be playing the guessing game.
“Takashira, get the boy ready, please.”
Izuku was let go and Ikari turned around.
Luck was working in Izuku’s favour, because Takashira left the room, muttering his apologies, saying he had broken a needle. As soon as the scientist had left the room Izuku saw it.
A knife.
It looked clean, newly sharpened and strong.
It was perfect.
He inched towards the table it sat on– thankfully close to the bed– and grabbed it, gripping it in his hand and holding it down by his thigh.
He was shaking uncontrollably, anticipation and adrenaline coursing through his body like rapid waves, and Izuku willed himself to stop shaking and took a deep breath.
Now was his only chance.
He had to.
He was a broken, traumatized boy who wanted nothing more than to sit on a rooftop with a drink and maybe a cigarette if he felt like picking up that habit again.
But most importantly, he would be alone and free. Broken out of the chains these monsters had wrapped him in, he would be free to sing and dance and run for however long he wanted to. It was simple, in the end.
He wanted to be free.
And Izuku would do whatever it took to get what he wanted.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Minor Instances of Injury, Mentions of Torture, and Mental Health Topics.
Chapter 16: Stained Red
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN THE END NOTES! PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE READ THEM!
ha.
I'm not paying for the therapy you require after this specific chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku took a deep breath, shaking out his hands and tapping his feet on the cold floor of the room.
He was ready.
He clutched the knife he had found harder, and silently moved towards Ikari, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.
He only had to stall for a second, as Ikari then turned around.
“Now, Izuku. We will–” Ikari looked up and gasped.
Izuku was glaring at him with a ferocious look in his eyes paired with the deadliest expression of anger. He was intimidating, so much so that Ikari hadn’t noticed the knife until it was far too late.
With a cry full of rage, Izuku plunged his arm down with all the strength he could manage to wrangle out of his exhaustion-ridden body.
Izuku barely even flinched as the knife went through Ikari’s skull, grinding against the bone and cracking it as blood exploded out of the wound, spraying Izuku’s face and arm with sickly red as he felt Ikari’s brain be sliced open, the squelch loud and clear.
Ikari screamed in agony as Izuku joined him in his cries, the teenager’s voice full of sorrow and fury as he pulled the knife out of the man’s head, and back in again.
And again.
And again.
Izuku was covered in the splatters of Ikari’s blood, panting heavily as the man slumped to the floor writhing and moaning, blood pooling out of his head and staining the floor as the man slowly died, while Izuku breathed.
Ikari turned on his back and looked in the blood-covered teenager in the eyes.
“I– Izuku…”
Izuku flinched, rage filling his body once more as he crouched to the floor, his face now directly over Ikari’s.
“Izuku… Izuku please!" Ikari moaned, his final words echoing through the room, a shudder going down Izuku's spine.
More blood flew into Izuku’s face, covering his entire body with small droplets of crimson as Izuku slit the scientist’s throat, making sure the man had actually died.
“ I told you not to call me that, ” Izuku growled.
He was covered in the sickly shade of crimson, his hair sticking to his forehead and his bandages soggy, shaking uncontrollably and gripping the knife in his blood-soaked hand like it was a lifeline.
He needed to leave, now.
Without thinking for another second, the boy burst out the door and made a run for it. He was lost, taking a wrong turn somewhere along the lines, but he kept on running. He was dazed and confused, running wherever in manic desperation he could as he tried to find the main room.
Running into a corridor with a dead end, Izuku saw red from the corner of his eyes.
His shoes!
He ran and put them on, panting as he fumbled with the laces before ultimately giving up, choosing to run as far away as possible. He was unaware that he was leaving a trail of Ikari’s blood behind him that was dripping out of his hair slowly, and he shuddered. He was further unaware of a man behind him, slowly moving around him and moving into another room, taking a shortcut to where Izuku needed to go.
Ikari’s blood was rolling down his face and arms as he ran, staining his skin red– a temporary reminder of his sins.
He threw the next door open, running head-first into a body.
Strong arms grabbed him and pulled him around and into their chest as he screamed and sobbed, kicking and clawing at the arms that were dragging him backward.
“Stop fucking struggling, you stupid boy!”
It was Takashira.
“What have you done? ” The scientist gasped in shock, freezing for a moment before his movements became stronger, more controlled.
The scientist had noticed the boy was covered in blood, believing it to be his own until he caught a glimpse of something shiny… the knife.
“LET GO OF ME YOU FUCKING PERVERT!” Izuku screamed, still kicking. “LET ME GO! GET AWAY FROM ME!”
Takashira’s grip only tightened as he wrestled with the teenager, trying to get the knife out of his grip.
Izuku was hyperventilating, kicking and screaming as he desperately tried to free himself of the man’s grasp. His arms weren’t long enough to do any damage, his legs putting in the effort to stay planted on the floor as the man had his arms around Izuku’s chest, dragging him backward.
Surely there was something he could do?
…The realisation came to Izuku in a way that made him feel so incredibly idiotic.
The teenager fought harder as his plan formed in his mind, crying out as the man dislocated his shoulder once more, acting out as he felt the bone misplace, but there was no pain.
He wanted to trick Takashira… this had to work.
Izuku took a breath and bit the man's arm with as much force as he could muster. Takashira cried out in pain as Izuku’s sharpened teeth sunk into the flesh and muscles on the man's arm.
Izuku felt it happen, he felt the flesh get caught in his teeth and rip to shreds as the man wrangled his arm out of the teenager's toothy grasp. Izuku had to spit, large chunks of flesh falling to the floor as Takashira cried out, holding his arm tightly to stop the bleeding, his knuckles turning white.
Izuku whipped his entire body around and lunged, screaming with anger like no other as he pushed the scientist to the ground with as much force as possible, and plunged the knife into Takashira’s chest, before slitting his throat.
Izuku– once again– didn’t even flinch.
He didn’t flinch as he felt the knife go through the man’s skin. He didn’t flinch at the thought of Ikari lying on the ground hopeless. He didn’t flinch when blood spewed onto his face, hands and arms once more, coating him in red one last time.
He was numb, covered in the blood of his captors as they bled out on the ground, staining everything in shiny, dark red.
The red was everywhere and on every thing. It covered Izuku, seeping into his bandages and dripping off his hair and skin, rolling down his chin as he spat the rest of Takashira’s flesh onto the floor.
It covered the walls, small splatters painting a gruesome picture of a desperate boy who just wanted to be free.
It covered the floors where the two men lay separately, pooling under them as their wounds became too great for their bodies to handle.
Izuku laughed, running his hand through his bloody hair as tears of exhaustion fell down his face in uncontrolled torrents.
He gripped the knife to stop himself from shaking and took a breath.
They were dead.
They were never going to touch him again!
He made it, he was free!
Izuku gasped, a surge of adrenaline racing through his body, and ran.
His mind became blank and his eyes glazed over as he ran through the building in a dazed state. He took a random shirt off the first bench he passed and continued to run.
He found the door he was looking for and ran through it, using his dislocated shoulder to bust his way out of there and continue to run, consequently pushing the bone back into place. He heard voices following him, shouting at each other to catch him as he continued to sprint.
“HE’S ESCAPING!”
“QUICK! HE’S GETTING AWAY!”
“DON’T FUCKING TOUCH ME!” Izuku cried.
“GET HIM!”
“HURRY UP AND GRAB HIM ALREADY!”
“FUCKING HELL JUST GRAB HIM!”
“STAY THE FUCK AWAY FROM ME!” Izuku turned and cut the body behind him with his knife, punching the next person to approach him right across the face.
He cut, bit, kicked, and punched as many people as he needed to until he managed to find it– the door! It was right there in front of him, taunting him.
Just a few more seconds, a few more steps, and he was done!
He would be free!
Izuku burst through that door with newfound adrenaline, fuelled by fury, guilt, and desperation.
He winced as the moonlight coated his face in its beams, drowning him in a mesmerizing light he had not seen for so long.
He kept running.
Weaving in and out of alleyways and streets, running further than his body had ever gone before. He could barely breathe now, his lungs feeling like they had shrunk as he panicked and cried.
He kept going for what felt like hours until he found a clearing of trees, trees that were leading him to a lake that shone under the sparkle of the moonlight.
Izuku dove into the water head first.
It sent his body into shock, the icy water stopping his breathing for a moment as he frantically scrubbed every part of his body clean with the loose shirt in his hands. His bandages slipped off his body and floated away into the night as the water turned red and black, filth, grime, and blood coursing through its veins.
Izuku heaved, turning around and crawling back to shore, collapsing onto the grass with a groan, landing harshly on his– once again– dislocated shoulder, pushing it back into place once more.
He didn’t know when he dislocated it for the second time that night. He only knew it happened while he was running, dazed and frantic as he pushed his body harder than ever before, leaving Ikari’s warehouse far, far away.
Salty tears rolled down his face as the grass pricked at his skin, but he was too tired to move.
The world was spinning and his eyelids were heavy as the adrenaline wore off and the bone-deep tiredness came crashing down upon him.
As his eyes came to a close, he smiled.
He’d actually made it out…. and he was alive.
He was free at last.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Graphic Descriptions of Violence and Torture, Graphic Murder, Graphic Descriptions of Blood and Gore, Injury Mentions, and Mental Health Topics.
Chapter 17: Universe, Stop Me From Drowning
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES! PLEASE READ
DISCORD SERVER: Haunted House
THANK YOU ALL SO MUCH FOR THE LOVE!
I thoroughly enjoyed seeing all the comments on the last chapter, a good majority of them made me laugh out loud.
enjoy this chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku woke up to birds chirping all around him and the morning sun bathing him in its beams. He winced under the intensity of it all, the bright warm light cascading down upon him as he struggled to sit up on the shore, relaxing lapses of waves whispering to him in the early hours of the morning.
He was alone.
He wasn’t in the cells or any of the torture rooms, and he hadn’t been dreaming. He was actually alone!
He chuckled in awe as he looked around, astounded by the abundance of colour he never realised he missed, the greens and yellows of bushes seemingly smiling at him as he laughed.
He had escaped.
Takashira and Ikari would never hurt him again.
He stood, put on the now dry and warm shirt he had stolen in his escape, and gingerly picked up the freshly cleaned knife, and finally walked away from the clearing.
He inspected his arms as he reached what he recognised to be the city of Musutafu, turning through alleyway after alleyway as he made his way to the city centre.
They were… healing. The once pink and fresh burns were now a dark-toned pink– almost purple– colour, swirling up his arms like a beautiful tragedy.
His hands twitched minutely, and he was still deaf in his right ear, though thankfully the painful and constant ringing had finally ceased majorly, a barely noticeable ring residing there.
His vision on the left was still blurry, an unshed, invisible tear hindering his vision as he walked.
These injuries were permanent, he knew this. They would never be healed fully, even if he somehow managed to end up back in Recovery Girl’s office. Her quirk would do nothing to his injuries and he was all too aware of it.
They were too old, too healed for her to fix.
He was permanently broken.
Izuku was hyper-aware of his surroundings at all times, using his practice through middle school to become seemingly smaller than he truly was, weaving in and out of people as the busy city centre came into view, staying invisible as he blended in with his surroundings.
He walked aimlessly, getting lost in his thoughts as he tried his hardest to familiarise himself with the timeline he found himself in.
How long had he been gone?
He knew he’d been gone for more than a week– they’d kept him up for longer than one, that he knew– so how many weeks had it been?
He didn’t know, and that terrified him.
He was tightly wringing his hands together as he walked, using all of the willpower he had left to regulate his breathing, desperately trying not to fall into a spiral of depression so soon after escaping.
He had to be strong, at least until he found out what the fucking date was.
He kept walking, quickening his pace until he saw a newspaper stand up ahead, showcasing the day’s paper. He kept his head down and blended in with the crowd, walking past and grabbing one off of the closest shelf, remaining unnoticed.
Izuku left the city centre then.
He sped towards the alleyways once more, twisting and turning expertly through crowds and crowds of people as he made his way towards a random rooftop he would soon call his.
He opened up the newspaper as he walked through the dingy alleyways, still hyper-aware of his surroundings and gripping the knife in his hand.
How no one had noticed a teenager carrying a rather large knife, he had no clue.
He wasn’t going to complain though.
He flipped through the pages as he found an article with a large enough font for him to read. And there it was. The day's date.
What he read immediately sent Izuku spiralling, for two reasons.
The date read; November 23rd, 2XXX.
Izuku had left school around two months in during the first week of June, and he had been kidnapped around two to three weeks later, during the final week of June.
He had been gone for five whole months.
Five.
Not only had he been kidnapped, tortured and abused, injured beyond repair and traumatised for life– he had turned fifteen.
He had been tortured on his birthday.
Like the final straw that broke the camel's back, Izuku spiralled further than he ever had before in his life.
Screwing up the newspaper and throwing it as hard as possible into the nearest bin, he started running.
No small shred of willpower left could stop him from falling deep into a state of panic so strong he forgot how to breathe, splitting his brain in two as negative emotions spiralled through him, controlling his every move.
So, Izuku did what he did best.
He ran.
He sprinted through the streets like his life depended on it, weaving in and out of alleyways until the sun started to fall, drowning the boy in golden orange hues as he clambered on top of a rooftop, jumping over and over alleyway after alleyway as he tried to escape from the harsh reality he’d found himself in.
He was running for hours, making his way further away from the centre and toward the outskirts of the city where he had once had a home, his legs numb with the effort of his non-stop sprint through the city of Musutafu.
He collapsed eventually, the sun truly setting now.
He’d been running without stopping, drowning in the overwhelming sensation of panic as he struggled to breathe.
He was scratching his arms as his breath hitched uncontrollably, hands twitching as his nails tore up the still-healing burns on his arms, causing the edges to lift, flake off and bleed, small dots of blood lining the physical proof of a tragedy that was Izuku’s very existence.
His vision blurred and spun as he fell to his back, staring at the clouds that moved too fast for his liking as his breath hitched, his heart racing as his lips were beginning to turn blue.
He was dizzy, still unable to breathe as the reality of the past five months hit him like a thousand trucks.
Has anyone missed him?
Did anyone still miss him?
What about his teachers?
His mother?
Did anyone even notice?
Izuku was somewhat aware of the tears pouring down his face, though he made no effort towards stopping them from falling onto the concrete roof underneath him. He sobbed, his throat raw and painful as he let out a scream that broke the sounds of silence in the quiet evening through the outskirts of Musutafu.
He clutched his chest as he heaved and cried, desperately trying to regain his breathing as he rolled around on the roof, groaning as his body protested every small move he made.
He was in agony, mentally and physically.
His wounds were barely healing, his torture still fresh in his mind.
He could still feel the grinding down of his teeth, every strand of electricity that pulsed through his veins, the fires that burnt through his very flesh and the smell that followed.
The sounds of the knife pushing through the skin, bone and flesh of Ikari’s head, the sounds of Takashira’s arm being bitten and ripped apart.
The feeling of slitting the scientists’ throats, the sticky crimson that dried in his hair and all over his face and body as he ran through those halls into the streets of freedom at last.
He remembered it all.
The universe truly would not help him now.
It would not help him lift his head above the water he was helplessly drowning in.
He was drowning now, helpless in his body as he rolled around, struggling to regain his breath as sharp pains rolled through his bones, every shuddering breath sending Izuku’s chest into overdrive.
The currents of his sorrows and panic swallowed him whole and pushed him under their waves, never letting him take a single breath or even a break from the tsunami of tragedies that had plagued his day-to-day life from the moment he had turned four years old.
His world span as his lungs shrunk, shrivelling in his chest as his lips turned blue, the lack of oxygen took its toll on Izuku’s frail, broken body.
He felt like a little kid again, desperately wanting someone to hold him close and tell him that everything would be okay, this was all a dream and he would wake up soon.
He was alone.
And he had never felt more lonely.
Izuku sat up and pulled his knees to his chest and hugged them tightly, his breathing slowing down and the colour returning to his lips as he dwelled in the beams of the night, staring at the stars as though he had never been outside before.
He reminisced about his months at UA, the teachers and the students and all the shitty things that had happened to him.
He had trusted adults before… but not again.
He couldn’t.
There wasn’t a single missing person report out for him– not that it would matter, anyway. The police wouldn’t do much for a quirkless kid, he knew that.
His teachers had barely tolerated his very existence, save for Aizawa Sensei, and his classmates loathed him for taking away a spot in the hero course, while his mother … oh Gods, his mother.
She was more than likely blissfully unaware of the fact he went missing, still spouting the lies of him being around his friends at any given time should a coworker ask, deflecting every question about him with practised ease.
He hated it.
Hated that she so easily hid the neglect and abuse she had put him through, the way she could deflect any questions made about him, making herself out to be the perfect picture of a loving, overworked mother to a quirkless tragedy.
But he couldn’t trust anyone. Not anymore.
Hero, civilian, vigilante, villain or even the police.
He wouldn’t trust anyone.
He needed to survive , and that meant being on guard, all the time.
Sure, he was free.
But at what cost?
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Extreme Panic Attacks, References to and Mentions of Trauma and Abuse, Mental Health Topics,
Self-Harm
Chapter 18: Breaking The Chains
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES!
TY ALL SM FOR EVERYTHING ABOUT THIS FIC!
AND!!! Thank You to PandyMel on Discord for making fan art! It's so cool - you're talented as fuck!
as always, the discord link is in the summary of this fic! and I wont pay for therapy
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku hadn’t meant to start smoking again.
Really! He hadn’t!
He’d quit during his last year of middle school when he really started training for UA’s entrance exams. He wanted his lungs to be in perfect working condition for high school… as well as the fact he didn’t want to be expelled when they found out.
So, he quit.
He went through some horrible withdrawals for the first few months, and it took all of his willpower at the time to not fight back against his bullies at all.
He wished he punched at least one of them once, though.
But now he had picked up the habit again.
It wasn’t really his fault.
At least, that’s what he tried to tell himself. He had made the conscious decision to go into a corner store with his stolen money and buy a pack of cigarettes and a lighter.
His healing throat was still scratchy, the gravelly tone to it, therefore, making him sound older, so he thankfully wasn’t ID’d, considering he didn’t actually have an ID anymore. Though it wouldn’t have mattered anyway. Most corner stores saw the word ‘quirkless’ on his ID and gave them to him anyways.
Probably to speed up the dying process.
He sat on the roof with a lit cigarette in his mouth, a shoplifted notebook and a pen to go with it poised on his lap.
He was writing down plans for his vigilantism as Hiro.
He had already decided not to speak at all while patrolling, mainly for safety reasons.
Because his vocal chords had been harmed by breathing in the fire in… that room… his voice had a rough edge to it– and a fairly distinctive one at that.
If he were to speak while he was not under his alias, he’d be freely giving himself away.
That wasn’t going to happen.
He’d decided to tie up criminals using zip ties. They were hard to break and easy to get, as well as easy to steal from a convenience store or a hardware store. He’d leave sticky notes on the villains’ heads signed with his vigilante alias; Hiro, and a small note explaining what they did.
Left out in the open, Izuku was sure an underground hero would find them eventually.
If not, a limelight hero would find them in the morning. He didn’t really care how they were found, actually, as long as they were taken care of and off the streets.
His plan of attack would be his knife. He only had the one he’d stolen from Ikari, but he was planning on getting another one very shortly, as well as supplies to make edits to the hilts of the knives.
Leather, steel, and super glue were at the top of his shopping list– after food, of course.
Adding steel or some other form of metal to the bottom of the handle would mean it would be weighted in Izuku’s favour, easier to carry and heavy enough that it wouldn’t fly out of his grasp accidentally.
If and when he became strong enough, and once he had studied self-defence moves well enough, he’d soon be able to knock out villains and criminals with it as well. It was an effective, and safer way to take villains down without cutting them open all the time.
The leather was to add an extra layer of grip to the knives, using super glue to put it all together.
He could also use it to make a holster for his knives on each arm, meaning he would need some form of sewing supplies to stitch everything together.
He really needed to go shopping, didn’t he?
As Izuku took a final puff of his cigarette, throwing the butt over the edge of the roof, he smiled to himself.
His plan was coming into motion.
He’d written pages and pages of plans for his persona to use and follow, though all of these tips and tricks he would train with and use would coincidentally be useful for heroics.
Though it really wasn’t much of a coincidence.
Izuku still held onto the hope of being a legal hero, with a licence to show police officers instead of running away from them. He’d had this dream since he could learn how to walk and talk, and it wasn’t going away any time soon.
He shook his head, turning the notebook to the first page.
If he was going to pull this off, to break out of the chains Ikari and Takashira had wrapped around his mind, he would need to train hard and focus.
He needed to be ready for everything.
Bakugou panted as he threw Kirishima to the floor, holding him down for as long as he could muster, waiting for the two words that would seal his fate in the match.
“I yield,” the redhead angrily muttered, and Bakugou grinned, letting the boy go.
“Good work Bakugou. Go get a drink and come back to me for your criticism. Kaminari and Iida, you two are up! Get in the ring boys. Kirishima, come to speak with me please,” Aizawa called out.
Kirishima grumbled, sending a glare in Bakukgou’s direction as he staggered towards their teacher.
After Bakugou had screamed at the entire class in Midoriya’s defence, most of the people he was beginning to consider his friends had ditched him, leaving him alone.
He didn’t care. Their bigoted beliefs were going to be their downfalls in the world of heroics, and Bakugou would not let them get in his way.
Bakugou tuned out everyone as he went to take a drink as instructed, letting his mind wander. It had been just over five months since a certain green-haired teenager had left UA, and he’d be lying to himself if he wasn’t fully aware of the harsh truth– his childhood best friend was most likely not alive. And if he was, he wouldn’t be doing well at all.
That didn’t stop him from constantly hoping he would be okay though. Bakugou owed the teen an apology, and he wouldn’t be able to do that if Midoriya was dead.
He sighed and started to watch the spar that had started. He could point out the flaws in both of their styles from a mile away, but that wasn’t his job to point out.
All Might had been demoted to teachers assistant a month back, with Aizawa taking the class properly after the latter had been exposed for his quirkist behaviour towards Midoriya, as well as their new addition to the class, Shinsou, who was finally replacing Mineta.
Bakugou was glad that the grape-headed fucker was gone for good.
The greasy git would have made a terrible hero, even without his many perverted actions throughout the year.
Begrudgingly, Bakugou knew Shinsou would make a good hero. Whether he went the underground route or the limelight route, or even twilight; a mix of both, the kid would make a good hero. He had the potential, Bakugou mused, smirking at the resemblance of his teacher’s logic.
Aizawa’s lessons were rubbing off on him, it seemed.
“Bakugou! Come here, please.” Aizawa called for him.
He huffed, rolling his eyes, but made his way to his teacher anyways.
Call him a teacher's pet, but he never questioned the authority that Aizawa held. He was the good kind of teacher; strict but kind, always making sure students had what they needed while in his classroom.
That made him good in Bakugou’s eyes at least, especially in comparison to his previous teachers throughout middle school.
“Your tactics were almost perfect, and you took your opponent down efficiently. But… your mind seemed to be elsewhere for the majority of the spar. So, what’s going on?”
Bakugou internally cursed. Of course, the hero would have noticed, he’s trained for this type of shit after all. And he wouldn’t be his teacher without holding even a sliver of concern for his students.
“Just… thinking.”
“Oh really? Didn’t know you could do that so easily, kid,” Aizawa said with a smirk, clearly teasing.
“Oh shut it you hobo. I was thinking, not building a damn time machine,” Bakugou snarked back, a matching smirk on his face as he watched Kaminari be bested by Iida, and the next match called.
“What were you thinking about?”
“...Midoriya, actually,” Bakugou sighed.
“I thought so. You can’t keep him at the front of your mind like this kid– no, don’t interrupt. I don’t mean you should forget about him, that would be stupid. But, you need to push the thought of him to the back of your mind. You’re getting distracted easily, and I am fully aware that you are worried– I am too! But it’s not healthy. If he’s fine, he’s fine. If he’s not… we can deal with that later.”
Aizawa was looking at Bakugou intently now, observing his facial expressions and movements intensely.
“I… Yeah, okay. I know you’re right, but that doesn’t really help me much. Pushing him to the back of my mind is much easier said than done, you know,” Bakugou snarled.
“I am aware. It took me around a year to do the same after…” Aizawa took a sharp breath. “After losing my best friend on an internship. But, you can’t let his absence control you like this. Let his absence and the grief you feel motivate you instead.”
Aizawa left Bakugou alone after that, no doubt letting him mull over his teacher’s words. The blond teenager stood still, thinking deeply about the wisdom bestowed upon him, as dramatic as that sounded.
It was a good idea. He’d been so enraged at his classmates’ words and actions towards Midoriya’s absence that Bakugou had started spending almost all of his free time in the school gyms whenever he could, especially after the school had moved into the dorm system.
Yeah, he could use this grief as motivation.
If he could use his anger towards his classmates as a motive to be better, he could do the same with the overwhelming grief he was experiencing on an almost everyday basis.
It would probably help clear his mind too, or at least help the anxiety that had formed due to the villain attacks and his brief kidnapping.
Though his classmates resented him for backing Midoriya, they at least had the heart to get him out of the league’s grasp against all of the teacher’s wishes.
Bakugou looked towards his teacher, who was now looking back at him with an unreadable expression. Bakugou nodded his thanks, sure that Aizawa would understand exactly what he meant, and went to the back of the gym to work on his in-air fight style, using the taller targets and dummies on the ground to his advantage.
His classmates were sitting around, watching the fights.
Bakugou could hear the pointers Aizawa was giving each student from where he was working and didn’t feel the need to watch each and every spar.
He needed to be better.
For him.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Mental Health Topics, Addiction, Past Abuse and Torture Mentions / References.
Chapter 19: The Thrill
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES!
WE OFFICIALLY HIT 10K HITS YALL! THANK YOU ALL SO FUCKING MUCH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Shout out to my beta reader @InsomniaToad for reading through this 80k word fic, ur a real one for that
And shout out to My Person :) no reason I just felt like it :)
as always, discord server link is in the summary of the fic!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It had been a week since Izuku had escaped Ikari and Takashira’s hold.
A week since he had murdered two men, and injured many more.
He would be lying if he said he didn’t hold any guilt over that fact.
Of course he did, those were human lives he took!
Sure, they were by no means innocent, and it was the only way Izuku would have ever managed to escape, but survivor’s guilt was a bitch, and he despised it.
They died a gruesome death, one that Izuku caused.
He could still picture the exact shade of red that soaked the floors of the electrocution room and the gruesome pictures that painted the walls in tragic displays of crimson reds, the images of the scientists dead on the floor as Izuku stood before them, dripping with their blood.
He could still picture the feeling of his legs going numb as he ran through the streets after he murdered two men and maimed many more in his successful, though terrifyingly bloody escape.
He felt guilty, yes, but he didn’t regret it at all.
He didn’t think he ever would.
They were despicable people, using a child for their sick plans to get answers on a topic that wouldn’t even matter a few years down the line.
Izuku made sure that they would never hurt another child again.
Still, he vowed to never take another life through Hiro, and instead of thinking about the deaths he caused, he started throwing himself into his vigilante work with a newfound passion.
The desperate need to prove that he was good came back with a ferocious vengeance.
He wanted to be someone people could rely on to be safe with, someone to protect the roughest parts of the edge of Musutafu that most heroes did not bother with at all, save for a few underground heroes.
The edge was severely understaffed, and Izuku vowed to help, needing something to prove.
Why not choose the roughest area to patrol?
Crime rates around the edge were higher than in any other part of Musutafu, and Izuku wanted to change that. He was going to patrol the worst districts of the edge every night he could, to protect and save , just like he had always wanted.
He trained and trained until his body felt like it would break.
He frequented the lake he found when he escaped that night, using it to clean off the dirt and blood from re-opened and new wounds alike, as well as using it to relax his muscles and escape from the hustle and bustle of the city when he felt especially overwhelmed.
It was his safe place.
The soft waves of the water and the rustles of the leaves calmed his anxieties as the lake smiled at him through the lapsing of its soft ripples, the trees and bushes whispering their comforts to him as he breathed deeply, in and out, in and out.
Oftentimes Izuku would lapse into a peaceful sleep there, less likely to be plagued by nightmares and memories as the waves and trees spoke their kindness to him, understanding of the horrors he faced and re-lived every single night.
He was thankful to have found such a place. It was the perfect safe haven for the teenager to wind down and relax, relieving his stresses and anxieties in the calm, cool air.
He was sitting there now, adding the thick plates of steel to the underside of his knives.
He’d managed to steal the leather, zip ties, and an extra knife, using the money he had pickpocketed through the week to buy food, cigarettes, sticky notes, and sewing equipment, as well as a few extra clothes for himself and more masks.
He still wanted his identity hidden, after all.
Oh! He had also stolen black spray paint and coloured his once bright red shoes.
He was finally free of those god-awful shoes that showed everyone he was quirkless from a mile away.
Izuku began wrapping the leather tightly around the hilts of the knives, adding superglue wherever it was necessary, testing out the grip once he was finally finished with them.
He was happy with it, actually, pleasantly surprised at how he managed to pull it off. The undersides of the knives were rock solid, hard enough to knock someone out if he used the right amount of force– and in the right spot.
Adding the leather worked extremely well for his grip on them too. They looked like brand new knives, and he was glad to not be reminded of Ikari while looking at his original knife anymore.
He put them aside with a content sigh, letting his thoughts wander as he sewed the holsters for his weapons.
He would be going out as Hiro for the first time tomorrow, and he would be a liar if he said he wasn’t nervous.
He knew what kind of crime happened late at night when the majority of the hero population was sound asleep. From dark, gruesome, and cruel crimes to petty theft and muggings, Izuku knew it all. He had witnessed a few before being kidnapped, usually trying to talk people out of it, even if it meant getting punched in the face on more than one occasion.
Putting aside the danger he knew he was putting himself in, there was another thing that was making him nervous.
Eraserhead.
He patrolled in a similar route to the one Izuku had planned out for himself, and he was a bit anxious about the man finding out his identity. He knew he would tell him eventually, but… he didn’t want it to happen right away.
This was another reason why he would be wearing a mask, as well as refusing to speak until the man showed him he was trustworthy.
Sure, the hero had been the only teacher at UA to show that he somewhat cared about him, but Izuku had no idea if it was out of pity, or if the man was genuine.
Either way, Izuku’s trust was a hard-earned thing– especially now– and Eraserhead needed to show him that he was worthy of that trust before he would speak to him, let alone reveal his identity to him when the time comes.
Izuku didn’t know when that would happen, however.
It could be weeks, months, or years.
However long it took didn’t matter.
Trust was a fickle thing in Izuku’s world. He had grown up not trusting anybody since the age of four or five, learning to be quiet and keep to himself so he could steer himself away from a world of hurt– not that it always worked.
Ikari and Takashira had made that mistrust so much worse.
Putting his trust issues and anxieties aside, Izuku was excited.
He’d been restless all week after becoming accustomed to fighting back nearly every day. Yes, his body needed the time to heal, but it drove Izuku up the wall, sitting around for a week straight while his bones and muscles finally got marginally better.
He was ready to be out in the world, fighting for others instead of just himself, ready to have a purpose in the world that would surely be the one thing keeping him alive in his desperate state of mind.
He was ready for the thrill of it all, to experience the explosive adrenaline that came with saving a life that would not be his own, to have people begin to put their faith in him .
Excitement rushed through his body. He was addicted to the feeling of adrenaline, vibrating where he sat as he prepared himself for the night he would face tomorrow, hopping across rooftops through his patrol.
He was ready for it all.
He was ready to experience what it took to be a hero.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Mental Health Topics, and Past Events of Abuse, Neglect, Torture, Maiming and Murder.
Chapter 20: He Watched The Stars
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES!
MY DISCORD SERVER: HAUNTED HOUSE :D
Thank you all for the love I really cannot keep saying this I'm such a broken record- but I truly am so so so grateful for you all :D
For the new people: I'll be posting one chapter per day until the fic is completed :D
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Aizawa was finishing his patrol when he landed on a rooftop to catch his breath and relax.
It was a slow night, with barely any crimes occurring other than the odd mugging or attempted robbery.
All in all, a pretty standard night for the underground hero.
He took a breath and looked around, making sure no crimes were being committed around him before he could take off and go back to bed, next to his loving husband.
Just as he was about to leave, something in the distance caught his eye.
…A teenager perched on the edge of a roof about a block over, watching the flow of traffic on the roads below.
Aizawa sighed, beginning to make his way over to the teen.
If the kid was suicidal, he’d have to be careful. He didn’t want to spook them, nor did he want to make the situation worse.
As he got closer, the kid’s features came into view, and Aizawa immediately recognised the spiky blond hair sticking out from under his hood.
“Bakugou,” He said, landing on the roof. “Care to tell me why you’re sitting on the edge of a very high building at…” Aizawa looked at his watch, “Three in the morning?”
“No,” the teen replied, defensive.
“Kid…”
“I’m not going to jump if that’s what you’re thinking,” he said, sighing. “I just… like the view, I guess.”
Aizawa blinked. “You like… the view.” He deadpanned, aiming a look he knew the teenager could feel to the back of his head.
With a sigh, the teen turned around. His eyes were red-rimmed and his cheeks were slightly puffy– it was evident the boy had been crying, though for how long and how long ago, Aizawa didn’t know.
As Bakugou stayed silent, Aizawa sighed, opting to move toward the kid and sit down next to him, two pairs of legs now hanging over the edge.
“Why are you here, kid?”
“Why do you even care? It’s not like I’m hurting anyone,” Bakugou argued, scowling. He refused to look his teacher in the eye, and Aizawa didn’t ask him to, nor did he mind.
“You may not be hurting others, but you are hurting your sleep schedule. Besides, how did you even get out of UA?”
“Climbed out my window.”
“Of course you did. And I bet Nedzu knows about it too, he’s too smart not to.”
“That fucking rat is always snooping in everyone’s business then?” Bakugou asked, not caring that he sounded extremely bitter.
Aizawa’s eyes widened as he studied the teenager next to him in shock.
“What do you have against Nedzu of all… people? I’m going to say people for the sake of my sanity.” Bakugou chuckled at that, and Aizawa let a small smile slip into his features.
“He has the power to get an investigation started on Midoriya, but he didn’t. I guess I’m salty, is all. I know the survival rate for quirkless kids, and I am fully aware that he probably isn’t even alive right now, but… I guess I’m still holding onto the hope that he’s alive, at the very least.”
Aizawa hummed to let Bakugou know he had heard him, mulling over the teenager’s words.
He was right.
The rat did have the power to form an investigation, and he ignored it. Aizawa had actually brought this fact up to the principal himself, though was blown off with excuses about the commission and hero society, saying that his mother would have put something out if the boy was truly in danger.
Aizawa told Bakugou this, and the blond’s reaction went exactly as expected.
“Self-absorbed prick. He really did use Midoriya as a pity case then?”
“Yeah,” Aizawa said sadly. “Yeah, he did.”
The two lapsed into silence once again, and though it wasn’t necessarily awkward, it was strange to be so familiar with each other.
“How have you been, kid? I know your classmates haven’t been exactly… kind, to you as of late…”
Bakugou scoffed.
“I don’t need them. If I had known how far their bigotry actually went, I never would’ve been friends with them in the first place. A couple of shitty comments are normal, I heard worse coming from teachers at my old school… but hearing them say Midoriya would’ve been better off dead is crossing the line.”
“I agree, they have crossed the line. Multiple times, in fact. But what do you mean by ‘you heard worse at your old school?’” Aizawa questioned.
“Aldera Middle School is literally the worst middle school in the entirety of Musutafu. They don’t follow through with their anti-bullying policies, they put the powerful kids on pedestals– which was usually me– and the weaker ones get thrown into the deep end. I’m pretty sure I heard teachers actively encouraging the bullying towards Midoriya more than once,” Bakugou ranted. He wasn’t done though, the words spilling out of his mouth in ferocious torrents.
“I remember this one time in science… God, how did we all think that was normal? We watched the teacher pull Midoriya to the front of the class where he showed us the extra pinky-toe joint in his foot and started preaching about all the ways that quirkless people were worthless in society and a whole bunch of other bullshit, while Midoriya just… stood there, taking it.”
Aizawa was shocked. A middle school that fucking bad? Jesus Christ, no wonder why the two of them had so many issues regarding authority and self-worth, their environments growing up were fucking horrible.
“Yeah, that school is getting investigated.”
“What?” Bakugou yelped, looking at Aizawa in shock.
“...You just told me that the teachers were actively involved in the discrimination and bullying targeted at students, and you think I’m going to let that slide? Hell no, that’s Child Endangerment! Is there anything else about that school you think I should know?”
“Yeah, the teachers and principal let us use our quirks during breaks… and turned the other way when kids used their quirks on other kids to hurt them. It happened more often than I would like to admit…”
Aizawa took a deep breath to stop himself from ripping his hair out in a fit of rage.
“Oh, Tsukauchi is going to love this. He enjoys taking down shitty schools, I swear it’s one of the only things that brings him any sense of joy these days that isn’t a cup of coffee.”
Bakugou snorted, and Aizawa smiled once more.
“So kid. Why are you actually up here? Sure, the view is great, but there’s something deeper going on,” Aizawa pressed. He knew he was playing a risky game, pressing Bakugou more and more as the clock ticked on, but he wanted to know why his student was sitting on the edge of a roof in the middle of the fucking night.
“I already told you I wasn’t going to jump, what more do you want from me? I like the view, okay! I…” Bakugou sighed, running his hands through his hair, hood gracefully falling onto his shoulders in the wind.
“Heights are comforting, I guess. I used to climb trees as a kid to get away from all the people around me, and the habit stuck. If I’m stressed out or depressed or anything like that, I sit on a roof for the night. Which is why I’m here right now…”
“You’ve been here all night?”
“Yes, Sensei, all night. I may go to bed at exactly eight o’clock every night, but that doesn’t mean I sleep . I’m just lucky enough I don’t get extremely prominent eye-bags, unlike a certain teacher of mine.” He snarked, smirking.
“Oh you little shit, that was a low blow, I hope you know that,” Aizawa snarked back, causing the teenager to laugh quietly.
“Yeah, whatever old man. I’m just telling the truth. Besides, I never said I was talking about you, did I?”
“...You could not have been more obvious if you tried,” Aizawa glared at the boy teasingly as Bakugou laughed.
They fell silent once more, and Bakugou fell onto his back and looked up into the night sky, staring at the sky.
He watched the stars, how they glistened under the moonlight and shone through the thinnest of clouds that floated by.
He felt at peace, something that was foreign to him as of late.
He stayed there for some time, watching the stars.
It was nice. He was able to forget about his responsibilities momentarily, to forget about the shit he faced at school and to purely be at peace with the world, even just for a night.
“Come on kid, let’s get back to school. It’s almost five in the morning, and you have classes in like, three hours. I don’t care if you sleep or not, but we are going back now,” Aizawa said softly.
Bakugou nodded and stood, looking over the edge to where the fire escape was– the one he used to get up on the roof in the first place.
“I’m using the fire escape down there… I just thought I’d tell you so I don’t give you a heart attack.”
“Thanks, kid. Is that how you got up here?”
“Yeah? How else would I have managed to get up here? Flying? I refuse to break the law using my quirk to get up here when I can just as easily climb,” He sassed, before turning around and clambering down the wall, landing on the floor in a solid five seconds, Aizawa landing beside him just moments later.
“Out of curiosity, how long does it take for you to get up there?” The teacher asked.
“I don’t know… ten seconds, maybe less? Why?”
“That’s impressive… Have you ever thought about learning parkour?”
“I mean… sure, I’ve thought about it. Again, why?” Bakugou asked, getting impatient. He started walking in the direction of UA, making his teacher catch up to him in typical teenage fashion.
“Because I think you would make a great underground hero.”
“ What! No way, my quirk is suited for limelight heroics!” Bakugou insisted, looking at Aizawa like the man had finally gone crazy.
“If you’re worried about the sound your quirk gives off, you can get your gauntlets edited to have mufflers in them, which will basically silence your quirk in its entirety. You have the drive and the skills to be able to be great in the underground. Just… give it a thought, yeah?”
“Yeah… okay.”
With that, the two silently walked back to UA, side by side.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Mental Health Topics.
Chapter 21: Leaps And Bounds
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES!!
HEY HEY WELCOME BACK YALL
HERES ANOTHER CHAPTER FROM URS TRULY!
i cant believe we only have like- 32 days left of this fic being posted... I'm so excited for the angst to come.if you've read my previous two fics, you'll know I love writing angst that leads to character development.
because its funanyway, that's all <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku was positively thriving.
He’d never felt more alive, sprinting across the rooftops as quietly as possible in the dead of the night. He’d added… something… to the soles of his shoes– he genuinely didn’t know what it was, just that it would make his footsteps muffled– and he could sprint almost silently now.
It was weird at first, but he got used to it fairly quickly and was thankful for the silence it brought.
He was wearing black cargo pants paired with a black t-shirt– all brand new– with his leather holsters resting comfortably around his arms, holding his knives snugly in place as he ran. His mask was merely an added bonus to his outfit, adding an extra layer of mystery, as well as helping his identity remain as hidden as possible.
Izuku was aware that his physical appearance had changed drastically since leaving UA and being kidnapped.
His eyes were two different colours, he was covered from head-to-toe in scars and burns, and his hair was shaggy and thin, reaching his chin as it fell in front of his face. He’d grown into his facial features more– not that anyone could tell with his mask on– and his shoulders had broadened dramatically, making him seem bigger than he actually was.
He was also much taller now, finally having a growth spurt that caused him to grow to around five-foot-eight, rather than his previous five-foot-nothing. He had more prominent muscles too, though he was built leaner than anything.
The amount of food he could eat on a daily basis was much higher than Ikari and Takashira ever granted him– even at the beginning of his time in captivity– and he was immensely thankful for the local bakery giving him free old bread and muffins.
Izuku owed that man his life, truly.
He squatted on a rooftop, watching two women in the alleyway below.
They were planning something that was clear. Maybe a drug deal, or a weapons deal? Whatever it was, Izuku was watching them intensely.
Both were whispering to each other, looking fairly anxious as they kept glancing at the alleyway entrance frantically.
A man walked through the clearing, and Izuku was on edge immediately.
He didn’t have an obvious quirk, unlike one of the women who had snakes for hair. Most likely an emitter quirk or a mental one, like the other lady in the alley.
The women straightened their back and began to talk to the man calmly, though it quickly escalated into a full-blown argument. He knew it would turn hostile sooner rather than later, and needed to be prepared.
His chance to strike came quickly as the man pulled a gun from his pocket, aiming it at the two women before him.
Izuku tensed and leapt from the roof elegantly.
He landed a kick to the man’s arm before landing, causing the gun to go flying down the street as the women screamed in fear, before running out of the alleyway in different directions.
“Jesus fucking Christ!”
Izuku stayed silent as promised, grabbing the man’s arm and wrangling it behind his back, though he was quickly sent flying as the former’s leg swooped under Izuku’s feet, sending him crashing to the floor.
“You think you’re some hero, huh? You’re just a weak little bitch !”
Izuku grunted, but used his new position to kick the man in the chest with both feet and with all of his strength he jumped back to his feet, and started to charge the man as he stumbled.
“Get the fuck away from me, you fucking freak!” He cried out, furious.
Izuku chuckled and shook his head, and using the wall as leverage he jumped onto the man’s back and tackled him to the ground, wrenching his arms behind him as Izuku tied a zip-tie around his wrists.
He laughed as the man struggled, cursing him out constantly as he wriggled around on the floor, making a fool out of himself.
Izuku smirked– he didn't even need his knives!
Using the end of his shirt, he picked up the gun, dragged the man to the alleyway clearing, and dumped it in the criminal’s lap.
Taking his pen and sticky notes from his pocket, he wrote his first note to the Musutafu police; his official debut as Hiro.
‘Pulled a gun on two women. Most likely a deal of some kind. Has either a mental quirk or a minor emitter quirk, though it wasn’t used all night. There were two women who scattered, leaving in different directions. One woman had snakes for hair as a quirk, the other with no obvious quirk, though she did have purple hair.
–Hiro.’
Satisfied, Izuku smiled, cockily saluted the tied-up man in front of him, and ran back into the alley, climbing up the roof and heading back towards the lake.
As the adrenaline wore off, Izuku became far too aware of a dull pain in his shoulder, and he fleetingly realised that when he’d been thrown to the floor, he’d dislocated it… again.
With a groan, Izuku reset the bone and continued on his way.
He’d need to get a brace of some sort– or make one– so this didn’t happen as often. It would limit his abilities as Hiro, which was an issue that Izuku couldn’t bear to face.
He needed to be the best he could possibly be.
Izuku reached the lake not too long later and gathered his things.
He’d noticed the previous night that there were campgrounds scattered around the grounds of the lake, meaning he was in full view of civilization.
He’d rather not have an impromptu visit from the police, thank you very much.
Making his way back towards the city edge, he sighed, nursing his still aching shoulder as he walked.
He needed a cigarette, and maybe some sleep.
Definitely sleep, actually.
Finding a rooftop far enough away from his patrol route, he set his belongings down, pulling out his notebook with his list of things to do and get for life as Hiro, adding ‘shoulder brace’ to the rather long list.
He took a cigarette out of the pack in his pocket, taking a long, relaxing drag, blowing the smoke into the wind, wistfully watching the ashes fall to the streets below him as his legs dangled off the edge.
He’d sleep soon, he told himself.
He needed time to wind down and think about the night he just had. It was successful, sure. But there were so many things he could do to be better.
To be great.
(page break)
Aizawa was jumping across rooftops like he did every night when he saw it– a man, angrily sitting on the floor next to the clearing of an alleyway.
He jumped down, gripping his capture weapon instinctively as he approached the man, unaware of the predicament he was in.
Upon seeing the man, he immediately whipped his phone out, dialling the number for Tsukauchi Naomasa.
“Eraserhead? You don’t usually call me at this time of night… what’s happened?” The detective asked, hesitant.
“Yeah, we have a new vigilante on the loose, apparently. I’ve just found their first… catch? Arrest? Doesn't matter- They’re calling themselves ‘Hiro’.” Aizawa said, positively exhausted.
He hated dealing with the new vigilantes and being unaware of their intentions. There was a very fine line between vigilantism and villainy, one that many vigilantes tended to cross easily.
“How do you know that? Is the vigilante with you?”
“No, no, they aren’t. But they’ve left a sticky note on the guy’s head, explaining what happened. I think that’ll be a constant, honestly.”
“Alright, I’m on my way. Try and get the person they caught to talk.”
“Sure thing.”
With that, the two hung up, and Aizawa focused on the man before him.
He looked almost embarrassed to have been caught and tied up.
“Did the vigilante who captured you have an obvious quirk?” Aizawa asked.
“No.”
…Right. He’s being difficult.
Great.
“What about their voice? Could you tell what gender they were?”
“The fucker didn’t speak.”
Oh?
The mystery vigilante was smart, then... That was going to make Aizawa’s job so much harder.
“Anything that made them stand out?”
The villain had relaxed, Aizawa’s voice calming the man down from his angered panic attack.
“Nah, not really. Wore all black, and had these things around their arms that held something in them– probably weapons– but they did look like they were covered in scars. Mainly burns. He was fucking skinny too… stronger than me, though,” he mumbled at the end, embarrassed.
Now that was useful information.
Apparently, this villain had a tendency to ramble.
At least he wasn't being difficult anymore.
Aizawa nodded as the police showed up, watching as the man was arrested and taken into custody, telling Tsukauchi everything he had learnt.
It came as no surprise to him when Tsukauchi asked to keep a look-out on their new vigilante, to which Aizawa reluctantly agreed, though with the warning that they would not be arrested unless they committed any crimes, to which Tsukauchi nodded, used to the lectures the hero gave him.
Aizawa tended to like working with vigilantes.
They were new blood and gave him an outside perspective on situations that he wouldn’t have thought of before. If they didn’t commit any crimes, he didn’t care what they did.
As long as they didn’t turn to villainy under Aizawa’s watchful eye, he had no problem with them.
Hopefully, Hiro was one of the good ones.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Mental Health Topics, Minor Injuries, Vulgar Language, References Toward Past Abuse.
Chapter 22: Speculation
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES!
Welcome Back Yall!
be proud of me I'm posting a chapter at my friends house.said friend may or may not have fallen off of scaffolding and fractured his spine and also broken his wrist in three places but we good I promise he's walking and talking shit as usual
enjoy the chapter :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Hiro’s debut became well known throughout the police force very quickly, especially after learning just how easily they had taken the criminal– now known as Akihiko– down.
He was defeated in less than three minutes by a vigilante shorter, skinnier, and previously thought to be weaker than him.
Aizawa was almost embarrassed for the man.
Almost.
He’d be lying if he said he didn’t hold in a laugh as Akihiko shamefully admitted this particular fact. Actually, half of the police officers in the room had audibly laughed upon hearing the news, causing the man to blush deep red with shame.
The questioning that followed Akihiko’s capture didn’t take very long. Hiro had given the police just enough information to find the two women involved. They confessed to taking part in an illegal weapons deal almost instantly, much to Akihiko’s utter dismay.
“So, Aizawa. What do you think of our new vigilante?” Tsukauchi had asked him later that night, both of the men no longer on duty.
“They’re smart. Akihiko mentioned they never said a word to him, wore all black– including a mask, apparently– and they didn’t use their quirk. They clearly don’t want to be caught… but they’re actually pretty good, by the looks of it.”
Aizawa rubbed his hand over his face and sighed, downing the last of his coffee as Tsukauchi replied.
“They do seem to be rather strong, surprisingly. I mean, Akihiko is quite muscular, and they took him down in less than three minutes… that’s pretty impressive, considering he mentioned they weren’t exactly on the muscular side.” Tsukauchi noted, Aizawa humming in agreement.
“Yeah. I wonder how long it will take for those around the edge to notice him. Akihiko was his first catch– at the edge, no less– and it won’t be his only one. I think Hiro is planning to patrol the edge, which is where crime rates are at their peak. What do you reckon, detective? ” Aizawa snarked, smirking.
“Oh my God, do not call me ‘detective’ when I’m not on duty, you’re making me exhausted already… but I do agree with you. They’re most likely going for the areas where heroes rarely patrol.” Tsukauchi mused while the hero before him chuckled at his antics.
“Yeah… I’m going to have to change my patrol route, aren’t I?” Aizawa groaned, looking desperately at the detective in front of him.
“Sorry, but yes. You did agree to see what their plans are, as well as how they operate on the field, and you can’t really do that without actually meeting them .” Tsukauchi laughed at the face the hero made, sipping his coffee to hide the smirk Aizawa knew was there.
“Oh my God, what am I going to tell Hizashi? He loves learning about the new vigilantes I deal with… I swear to God if he asks if we can adopt this one again I will actually end up in jail for the most gruesome murder you’ve ever seen,” Aizawa groaned as Tsukauchi laughed.
“He’s not that bad! I mean… okay, he is that bad. But I doubt he’s going to ask you more questions than usual, Aizawa.,” Tsukauchi reassured.
“I guess we will have to wait and find out.”
Aizawa sighed once more, bidding his goodbyes.
As much as the underground hero hated to admit it, Hiro seemed to be the most intelligent vigilante he would most likely ever come across, as well as being strong, passionate, and driven. They seemed to have a knack for figuring out exactly where crime was at its peak and targeting those areas with the intention to help everyone there.
Aizawa hoped Hiro wouldn’t turn to villainy, however.
He had seen far too many vigilantes cross the line while Aizawa worked with them, which truthfully, broke his heart. He was aware that most vigilantes had issues and he tried to help them as best as he could, though the ones who became villains were usually those who refused said help, preferring to brood in their misery until their minds began to crumble and shatter.
Hiro didn’t seem like the kind of person to do that, however.
He had efficiently taken down his opponent, kept his own fingerprints off the weapon on the scene– Aizawa knew he was smart– and didn’t maim his opponent at all, or use extravagant amounts of force.
The little sticky note he had left greatly helped the police too, which Aizawa desperately hoped would be a regular thing, because it meant he didn’t have to do so much work on finding out what had happened, as well as shortening the workload for Tsukauchi too.
Walking home, Aizawa groaned as he thought about what he would say to his husband about the situation.
His husband would have questions… and Aizawa was too tired to answer him.
That would have to be a future-Aizawa problem.
Izuku desperately tried to control his breathing as he snuck around the building and began to sprint away.
He hadn’t meant to eavesdrop on the hero’s entire conversation! He was just making sure that the villain was dealt with accordingly, which he was pleased to find that he was.
But finding out that the entire Musutafu police force knew about him was too much to handle. And that Eraserhead was going to change his patrol route to try and talk to him, maybe even to catch him?
That had not helped the anxiety he felt crawling up his back.
It was bad enough that the hero knew he would be patrolling the edges of Musutafu, but seriously, changing his patrol route? That would cause so many issues later on in his vigilante career.
Izuku was panicking, to be frank.
He couldn’t get caught! Not this early, at least! He’d only managed to patrol once, there was no way he would let himself be caught.
He continued to run blindly in the direction of his rooftop, tears falling down his face as he struggled to breathe. His breath hitched as he sobbed, although he continued running, weaving in and out of the maze that was Musutafu’s edge.
He clambered up to his roof, collapsing onto the solid ground with shuddering breaths, shaking uncontrollably as he lay unmoving aside from his hands, still twitching from the nerve damage Ikari and Takashira had caused.
Izuku knew he was being pretty dramatic, but he didn’t trust anyone anymore. And the information that a hero was after him stressed him out to no end, making him hyperventilate as he thought of all the situations that could arise upon being captured.
No. He wasn’t going to get caught! He’d been working so hard, focusing on his stealth while training as well as his stamina and general strength, somehow managing to evade the watchful eyes of heroes and police while he stole food and supplies on a near daily basis, pick-pocketing people daily on top of that.
He’d manage. He always did.
If he could escape captivity after being tortured for five months, he could evade a pro-hero.
He’d rather deal with Eraserhead than those psychopaths again.
Not that he would have to anyway. Ikari and Takashira were dead.
They weren’t a problem anymore.
He was safe and sound, far away from their controlling hands.
As his breathing became controlled once more and the shaking came to a stop, he wiped his eyes and turned to his back, watching the stars sadly as they twinkled gleefully in the night sky.
He was lucky it was a warmer night, as he hadn’t managed to steal a hoodie for himself to sleep in yet.
Or a blanket. He’d probably need one of those.
Izuku cleared his throat and turned around to his side, using his arm as a pillow and finally closed his eyes. He’d need to sleep if he wanted to get that hoodie tomorrow.
As much as he would rather steal it from the shop itself, he knew that it would be hard to hide the fact he was stealing, opting to pick-pocket until he got enough money for a cheap hoodie and a blanket.
He’d visit the bakery too. He missed the baker there… the man– Waitoru– always gave him free food.
Izuku didn’t care that it was a day old. Free food was free food.
As the stars continued to shine in the sky, the moonlight drowned Izuku’s body as he fell into a restless slumber.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Minor Panic Attacks, Mental Health Topics, References to Past Torture.
Chapter 23: Familiarity In Comfort
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES!
WELCOME BACK!
I'm posting this early as fUck because I am exhausted from last night- hospital waiting rooms where I live kinda suck and yeah we were up until 5am lol.
enjoy the chapterrrr
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bakugou awoke in his dorm room with a sharp breath, jolting upright in his bed as he gasped for air.
He was sweaty and hot, shaking uncontrollably as he wrung his hands through his hair in the darkness of his room.
He hated waking up from nightmares.
They were usually about his kidnapping, ending in either him being killed by the league, one of his classmates, Aizawa Sensei, or… Midoriya.
This time, it was Aizawa Sensei after he had joined the fight throughout the duration of his rescue.
He shuddered as he remembered the nightmare, how Shigaraki had decayed his teacher’s face until there was nothing but a headless body remaining, blood dripping from the hole in his neck as he fell to the floor, lifeless.
It was one of the more gruesome nightmares that he’d had in a while.
He stood on shaky legs and went to the bathroom, checking the clock as he quietly walked out of his room.
Four AM.
Great. It was pretty much the middle of the fucking night and far too early to be awake.
Splashing water on his face, he regulated his breathing, gripping his hands on the sink until his knuckles turned white, looking in the mirror for the first time in a few days.
He was starting to get eye bags– as much as he adamantly protested he never got them. The sleep deprivation was beginning to catch up to him now, especially after going almost two consecutive weeks without a full night's sleep.
Making his way downstairs, he sighed, preparing himself for another long day ahead of him. He could never go back to sleep after nightmares, usually being too anxious to fall asleep in fear of reliving yet another death at the hands of The League.
As quietly as possible, he walked into the kitchen, turning on the coffee machine so he wouldn’t act like a zombie in all of his classes.
“Bakugou?” A quiet voice sounded from the couch.
He whipped his head around to see his homeroom and English teachers sitting on the couch together, cups of coffee in both of their hands.
“Hi,” he whispered, going back to his now-finished cup of coffee.
“Why are you awake, listener? It’s four in the morning, I hope you’re aware.” Yamada asked the boy, concern lacing his every word.
“Couldn’t sleep. Is that a problem?” Bakugou asked, defensive.
“No, no, it’s not an issue, kid. Why can’t you sleep?” That question came from Aizawa, and Bakugou sighed, making his way over to the couch next to his teachers, giving up on the idea of being back in bed.
“I haven’t been sleeping properly for a couple of weeks now, because of… you know,” he admitted quietly, refusing to look his teachers in the eye.
“Nightmares?” Aizawa asked, and Bakugou nodded his confirmations, taking a sip of coffee.
“What are they about, usually? Don’t feel pressured to answer though, okay?” Yamada asked, his attention fully focused on the tired teenager before him.
“No, it’s okay. Uh, they're usually about The League… no surprises there,” he laughed without a trace of humour, sinking further into his seat in shame.
He hated feeling so weak, especially showcasing it to two of his favourite teachers.
“What a shocker,” Aizawa responded dryly, causing the teen to chuckle. “What happens in them though? I know there’s more to them than you’re letting on, I can read you like an open book, kid.” He asked, uncharacteristically soft.
“Shigaraki ends up killing either me, you guys, the classmates who came for me or… Midoriya. They always end up with somebody dying though.” He said, getting quieter and quieter as he continued to talk.
The adults in the room nodded and Bakugou looked up, shocked to see that neither man showed any trace of pity in their features.
“And who died tonight? If you want to share, that is.”
“You did,” Bakugou replied.
“...Me?” Aizawa asked, a bit shocked. “When you said ‘you guys’ I kind of assumed you meant the pro heroes involved… not your teachers, least of all me. ” He said, trying to keep his volume in check.
“Well, yeah , but it makes sense for it to be you. I talk to you the most out of anyone in this school. Plus there was the time you found me on the rooftop at like, three in the morning, and all we did was talk and look at the stars,” Bakugou said, a bit confused as to why his teacher was so surprised.
“Shou! You found him where and when and didn’t tell me? ” Yamada whisper-yelled, causing Bakugou to laugh out of surprise.
“I was just enjoying the view, Yamada Sensei. I like heights, and I couldn’t sleep.” He reassured, though the hero still rubbed his heart dramatically, causing his husband to roll his eyes.
“Uh… Mr. Aizawa? I have a question for you… if you want to answer it…” Bakugou started hesitantly, unsure of what the man would say.
He was dying to know, though, so he’d ask anyway.
“I’ll answer your question if you answer my question right afterward,” the hero proposed, to which the teenager agreed.
“Are you and Yamada married?” He blurted out.
Yamada froze while Aizawa choked on his coffee, and Bakugou smirked.
“I forget how socially intelligent you are under your brashness, kid.”
“Thanks, it’s a talent of mine,” he smirked, amused.
“Yes, we are married. Can I ask my question now?”
“You just did, but I’ll give you another one.”
Bakugou swore he heard his teacher mutter the words ‘fucking brat’ under his breath, and he held in a laugh.
“Call it morbid curiosity… but how did I die in this nightmare of yours?” He asked.
“Shouta!” Yamada exclaimed.
“What? I said it was morbid curiosity, you can’t sue me for it!”
“Jesus, are you two always this dramatic?”
“No,” Aizawa said, while Yamada said, “Yes.”
“To answer your question, Shigaraki disintegrated your face until you were nothing but a headless corpse, and I woke up after you hit the floor,” Bakugou said, carefully aware of the horror on both his teachers’ faces.
“That’s…”
“Gruesome? Yeah, that was the worst one I’ve had so far. Usually, it’s someone getting shot or burnt, or I wake up before they– or I– actually die.”
“I don’t know if I should be touched that I’m important enough that you’ve had nightmares where I’m the main character, or if I should be offended that I’m dying in them,” he said, while Yamada dropped his mouth open in shock and Bakugou spluttered in surprise.
“ Main character? Aizawa, what the fuck is actually wrong with you?” Bakugou asked, incredulous, causing Yamada to almost fall out of his seat laughing.
“So many things, kid,” he deadpanned, and that was the final straw for Bakugou, who started laughing uncontrollably while his teacher sulked on the couch in front of him.
By now, it was nearing five thirty, and some of his classmates were waking up for school that morning. Namely, Iida and Kirishima.
“Good morning, teachers! And… Bakugou?”
“Shitty hair,” Bakugou replied gruffly, shooting a look to his teacher to keep his mouth shut, making Yamada snort.
“Good morning, Kirishima. Don’t worry about me staying, I’m leaving to get ready for classes now myself,” Aizawa said, sighing. He really did not want to teach today.
“Aizawa, did you even sleep?” Bakugou asked abruptly.
“Bakugou! It is rude to talk to our teacher in such a manner! He is our sensei, not a friend!” Iida scolded him, while Bakugou merely scoffed and rolled his eyes, glaring at Yamada, who was desperately holding in his laughter.
Traitor.
“Oh, fuck off glasses, it’s not that big of a deal. Also–” he turned to look at his homeroom teacher, a teasing look on his face. “Your silence is saying a lot right now. You genuinely didn’t sleep?”
“...No, I didn’t.”
“You are a train wreck,” Bakugou deadpanned, ignoring the gasps coming from his classmates who were awake, Yaoyorozu having joined the previous two. Yamada squawked out a laugh, hissing when Aizawa slapped his shoulder.
“And you’re a little shit, what’s your point?” Aizawa sassed back, smirking at the teenager, ignoring the extra gasps at the sound of their teacher swearing at his student.
“No point, just letting you know. See you in class, teach!” He grinned, walking upstairs to get changed, while his teacher simply rolled his eyes and left the room, his husband following him out in peals of laughter.
Iida was wondering what had gotten into his classmate lately.
He supposed it was fine.
He could reprimand him later if need be.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Mental Health Topics, Aftermath of a Nightmare.
Chapter 24: The First Encounter (it was about time)
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES!
THIS IS THE MOMENT YOU HAVE ALL BEEN WAITING FOR!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! BUCKLE UP FUCKERS!!!!!!!!!!!
anyway
life is hard
but I dyed my hair blue- which cost me far too much money for my broke ass but its ok
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It had been a week since Izuku had started patrolling the edge, and he was loving it.
Nothing brought him more happiness than patrolling the city and saving people every night, regardless of the fact that nobody actually knew who he was.
Rumours about a new vigilante called ‘Hiro’ spread through the edge like wildfire, and it wasn’t long before Izuku had innocent civilians waving at him during patrols, to which he shyly waved back before focusing on the task at hand.
He was capturing at least three petty criminals per night, sometimes even a classified, low-rank villain.
Those fights were always the most exhilarating for Izuku. He was able to let loose and go absolutely fucking feral, finally finding an outlet for the grief and rage that itched to burst out of his skin at any given time.
While he would never truly get over the torture Ikari and Takashira put him through, he was able to push it to the back of his mind much easier than before. It had been around a month since he had escaped, the December weather getting colder and colder as each day passed by in a flash.
Izuku had managed to find a long-sleeve compression shirt to wear for patrols, one that didn’t interfere with the leather holsters that his knives sat comfortably in. It protected him somewhat from the bitter winds of winter, but he warmed up as he exercised, so the cold wasn’t an ongoing issue.
Izuku was currently running across a power line, maintaining his balance as he tailed a runaway villain duo. Izuku actually knew these two, known as the Mazinger Brothers in the underground.
They both had similar quirks, mirroring each other. One’s right fist was able to swing at very high speeds, while the other one's left fist swung at high speeds.
All in all, they could be beaten easily as long as he could dodge them fast enough.
They were running from an attempted break-in at a karate club about a block over from where they were now. The owner recognised them after they smashed through the windows of the building, and promptly called the police, causing the brothers to make a run for it.
It had been five minutes, and they still had no idea that Izuku was following them.
As they turned the corner, they ran into a dead end and cursed, and Izuku took his chance to strike.
He swung off the power lines with ease, throwing himself into the backs of the pair and rolling off their fallen bodies gracefully.
“What the fuck man!”
“Watch it motherfucker!”
Izuku smirked as they got up, pulling a knife out of the holster on his arm and holding it behind his back.
“You’re going to regret that, kid!” One of them cried.
“You think you can catch us? Think again!” The other shouted, teasing Izuku.
Izuku stood and acted casual, using the knife to pick at his nails.
It was an intimidation tactic he had started using to shock his opponents, while consequently causing them to underestimate him. He smirked as the Mazinger brothers charged, left and right arms respectively raised, aimed at his head.
As soon as they swung, he ducked, their fists colliding with each other and letting out a sickening crack, telling Izuku they had just broken each other’s knuckles.
They cried out in sync, rage filling their bodies as they charged at Izuku recklessly. He’d never taken on two villains before, and he immediately realised how out of practice he truly was at being under-armed, fighting double the amount of people than himself.
He ducked, kicked, sliced, and punched, groaning as one landed a quirk-induced punch straight to his gut, causing him to go flying into the wall behind him.
He rolled his eyes at the familiar feeling of his shoulder sliding out of place once more.
He stood on shaky legs and sighed, running at the two at a faster pace than before. The Mazinger brothers smirked ferally, charging him.
“DUCK!”
Izuku ducked, not thinking about the unfamiliar voice looking out for him. The pair charged at him with their fists raised once more, only this time, they punched each other in the head, knocking themselves out.
Izuku swiftly tied the brothers up– attached to each other– and wrote his note, dragging the two into the clearing.
Only, there was someone in his way.
“You must be Hiro,” the voice said.
Izuku looked up and sighed. He knew he would run into Eraserhead eventually, but he didn’t want it to be so soon into his vigilante escapades.
“Oh shit, your shoulder…” The hero reached for his dislocated shoulder and Izuku growled, baring his fanged teeth at the hero before him, taking pride in the way he flinched. As Aizawa took a step forward, Izuku took a step back, defensively.
He looked the man in the eyes and easily popped it back into place, smirking under his mask as the man flinched once more.
“Did that… not hurt?”
Izuku shook his head no.
“So it’s true then, you really don’t talk,” he mused, carefully watching Izuku’s every move.
Izuku didn’t dignify the hero with any form of a response, merely handing him the villain pair and turning around, climbing up the building, and running away, knowing the hero couldn’t follow him until the brothers were taken into custody.
It was another twenty minutes until Eraserhead found him again.
“Do you understand sign language?” He asked instead of greeting him.
Izuku, once again, shook his head, signaling that he did not, in fact, know sign language.
“Okay… fuck that makes life difficult. Okay, that’s fine, you don’t have to talk if you don’t want to.”
Izuku didn’t want to. He thought his silence made that incredibly clear.
He glared at Eraserhead, who simply sighed.
“I’m not going to arrest you, okay? You didn’t use your quirk, and for all I know, you acted in self-defence. And I have a feeling you aren’t going to contradict me, either,” Aizawa stated, clearly amused at the situation.
Izuku shot the hero a look, clearly saying; ‘well, no shit Sherlock,’ before turning around and walking away. He glared as the hero tried to follow him. Thankfully, Eraserhead understood that was his cue to leave and took off, leaving Izuku alone again once more.
Thank God.
That could have gone so much worse than it did.
Izuku let go of the breath he never realised he was holding, and started to make his way home. Well, he called it home, but in reality, it was a random rooftop that he deemed his own. He’d managed to find a compartment on the rooftop that opened and closed, so he’d hide all of his stuff in there when he was out and about.
Opening the compartment, he grabbed a cigarette and lit it calmly, taking a long drag as he grabbed his blanket and put on his hoodie, far too aware of the cold winds that were making themselves known.
He had a feeling that this wouldn’t be the last time he saw Eraserhead while patrolling. But, one thing that the hero didn’t know apart from his identity, was just how stubborn Izuku could be when he really wanted to be.
The man wanted to talk to him, to watch how he operates. That was fine.
That didn’t mean Izuku actually had to like it.
He liked Aizawa. He was one of the good teachers at UA– as well as Yamada– but he saw Aizawa more often. The man had a soft spot for him, Izuku could tell. He’d spent the past fifteen years of his life learning to read people's emotions through their body language, no matter how masked it was.
He wasn’t overly thrilled at the situation he found himself in, but there wasn’t much he could do about it anyway.
Puffing out the last breath of smoke, Izuku watched the thin, grey cloud swirl through the air with mesmerizing grace, wistfully dreaming about a time when he could be accepted, and loved.
A boy can only dream, after all.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Minor Injuries, Mental Health Topics, Vulgar Language, Mentions of Past Abuse and Torture.
Chapter 25: Skeptical, Yet Somewhat Willing
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES!
MY DISCORD SERVER: HAUNTED HOUSE!
Welcome back yall :D
I hope you all enjoy this chapter :)
if you join my discord server: PLEASE read the fucking rules! I've had an influx of people breaking them in the past two weeks and I'm generally over it, to be honest. It's a safe space for people- my friends who I consider family, too- and I want it to stay that way :DAnyway, start reading yall and lemme know what you think :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It took about a week of not patrolling, but he’d done it.
He’d finally gathered enough money to buy a simple shoulder brace, and stolen the parts to reinforce it to benefit his vigilante career, putting the whole thing together beautifully.
Izuku had used the spare leather from his holsters to make the brace tighter and had also sewed his knife holster onto the brace itself, consequently making the entire contraption easier to wear and take off.
Using a stretchy, yet sturdy fabric, he’d sewn in a sling of sorts to the brace, so it now wrapped around his chest as well as just above his elbow, giving his shoulder the extra stability it needed to stay in place while patrolling.
He was happy with it, that was for sure. It went over his t-shirt when he was out and about so he could access the knife, and it was also much more comfortable for the teenage vigilante to wear on patrols.
Though when he wasn’t under his alias, he tended to wear the hoodie over it, to not alarm anyone with the very large knife resting on his upper arm.
The only downside was that villains started noticing it.
They would constantly aim for his shoulder– or his arm– upon seeing the brace, though on the off chance a villain actually managed to dislocate his shoulder for the hundredth time, he would simply click it back into place while glaring at them, not even flinching as they stared at the boy in vague amounts of horror.
Thankfully, he was back to patrolling tonight, once again staking out villains on rooftops as he looked into the alleys below him.
It wasn’t long until he heard a high-pitched scream and started to run, leaping over gap after gap until he found the source of the noise that had echoed through the edges of Musutafu in the dead of the night; a teenage girl, cornered by an older man.
An older man who was clearly drunk, and definitely a pedophile.
Izuku saw red.
He used the power line above him to swing down to the ground, both his feet landing on the perpetrator's chest as he kicked him to the floor, landing roughly as the man grunted, crying out in shock and pain.
Izuku wasted no time in knocking the man out with the back of his knife, tying him up with ease, and writing an incredibly biased note for the police to find.
‘He’s drunk, and a paedophile. The girl he cornered looks to be around fifteen. Do what you will, I couldn’t care less what happens to this fucker.
-Hiro.’
The woman cried out her thanks, calling the police to collect the man, before asking something of Izuku, something he would always agree to, no matter the circumstances.
“Can you stay? At least until… he gets taken care of? I... I don’t want to be alone with him here… please?”
Izuku nodded, sympathy radiating off of him in waves as he sat down next to the girl, carefully staying far enough away that he wouldn’t make her uncomfortable, or that he himself would accidentally be touched by her.
He heard sirens after about ten minutes, and the girl stood shakily and nodded, walking to the officers to give her statement. Izuku was climbing up the building to the roof when he heard Eraserhead shout after him, causing the teen to roll his eyes.
“HIRO!”
He turned, giving the man an exhausted look as he motioned for the hero to continue speaking.
“Meet me on the rooftop two blocks from here, the west building!” Eraserhead shouted at him before he swiftly turned around and walked away, not even bothering to wait for an answer from Hiro.
Izuku rolled his eyes and left, heading toward the west building two blocks away.
Call him suicidal and reckless, but he wanted to know what Eraserhead wanted with him. Izuku didn’t think the man would arrest him, he had said that he wouldn’t, and Aizawa-sensei had never gone back on his word.
Eraserhead, however, was a different story, one that Izuku knew too little about.
He needed to know what the deal was.
He sat on the edge of the west building and waited, lighting up a cigarette to pass the time.
When he was patrolling and taking a smoke break simultaneously, the bottom of his mask was lifted enough that his mouth was no longer covered, but the mask still hid enough of his identity so that he still couldn’t be recognised.
It was a bit unorthodox– and looked downright stupid– but it worked.
His thoughts swirled in sync with the ash and smoke that drifted through the air.
He was exhausted after not sleeping for two days, nightmares plaguing every dream he dreamt whenever he closed his tired eyes.
He’d have to sleep tonight, otherwise, he’d be a danger to the civilians living on the edge, unable to save them like he vowed to do so long ago.
“Hiro… I didn’t think you’d come, to be honest.”
A gruff voice sounded behind him, indicating the presence of one underground hero.
Eraserhead was here.
Izuku shrugged, taking a long drag and blowing out the smoke, watching as the ash fell to the ground beneath him.
“You smoke?” Eraserhead asked, bewildered, and Izuku turned to look at him while shooting him an exasperated look.
The man merely nodded, blinked twice, and wordlessly sat down next to the teenager.
Izuku was incredibly uncomfortable, to say the least. He refused to look at the man, he didn’t talk to anyone nor did he know sign language– their means of communication was coming out to be next to nothing.
Eraserhead wordlessly put something in his lap and Izuku viciously startled, almost sending the item flying over the edge of the building.
…Sushi.
The man had brought him fucking sushi.
Izuku looked at it skeptically, inspecting every side of the container to see if it had been tampered with in any way.
“It’s not poisoned, kid. It’s still completely sealed, I bought it after arresting the pedophile you caught half an hour ago.”
Izuku shot him a withering look which caused the man to laugh.
“Nice note, by the way. You made Tsukauchi laugh. That’s hard to do, you know,” the hero continued, and Izuku smiled under his mask, shrugging in response.
Izuku continued to inspect the container of sushi, much to Eraserheads exasperation.
He was allowed to be cautious, goddamnit! He was homeless for crying out loud! The only way he’d managed to stay alive for so long was by being constantly on edge, wary of his surroundings at every moment and never letting his guard down.
Izuku didn’t care that this man used to be his teacher. Times had changed, and he wasn’t going to let down his guard because of something as simple as that.
“Just eat the damn sushi kid,” Eraserhead sighed, and Izuku rolled his eyes, though he did start eating it.
He was starving, how could he not?
The man then brought out his own container of sushi and started to eat with him. The quietness of the whole situation was comforting to Izuku. He was surprised to find that he was minorly enjoying the man’s company after being alone for so long.
As Izuku finished his sushi, he slipped his mask back down, looking up to the sky as he stood.
“Come back here every night you patrol. I’ll have something for you to eat with me, okay? If I’m not here, check under the loose floorboard in the corner. I’ll make sure you eat, okay?”
Izuku’s head whipped towards the hero so fast his neck audibly clicked, and he rubbed the ache away in embarrassment. The hero was looking at him intently, and Izuku could do nothing but nod, before running away from the hero still sitting at the edge.
He was confused, to say the least.
Why would Eraserhead spend his money on food for a vigilante who had never spoken to anyone? The man didn’t know anything about him– Izuku doubted they even knew his gender with how long his hair was getting– and he still wanted to waste his money on someone like him.
A lawbreaker.
A stranger.
And unbeknownst to him, a literal child.
A homeless one, at that.
Izuku couldn’t find sense in it at all, though he most definitely would not be putting the hero’s efforts to waste.
He landed on his own rooftop with a huff, flopping down onto his blanket, exhausted.
He couldn’t understand why Eraserhead was doing this for him, though as his tired eyes began to droop, Izuku couldn’t find it in himself to care.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Mentioned Homelessness, Mentioned Attempts of Sexual Assault
Chapter 26: The Aftermath Takes A Toll
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN THE END NOTES!!
Welcome Back!
(Gremach I am Indeed waiting for your comment)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku woke with a strangled scream, his raspy voice echoing through the edge of Musutafu in the early hours of the morning.
He was sweaty and shaking as tears rolled down his face at the reminder of his captivity, the five months he spent in agonising pain, being tortured and abused for the sake of answers.
He could still feel the aftershocks of electrocution coursing through his body as his mind forced him to relive the trauma, the twitches in his hands becoming extremely prominent as a shaky hand run through his hair as he breathed.
In, and out.
In, and out.
He stood and stretched, pacing around the rooftop as he kept his breathing in check, drying the tears off his dirt-streaked face.
In, and out.
In, and out.
He was sobbing fully now, clutching his chest with one arm and scratching it with the other as he let his emotions loose, losing the war with his own mind as the flashbacks took place, one after the other.
Ikari shouting his name.
Ikari beating him to a pulp.
Ikari and Takashira electrocuting him.
Ikari and Takashira burning him.
Ikari and Takashira’s dead bodies, the blood seeping into the floorboards.
Ikari croaking out his name.
Ikari’s horrified expression, permanently etched onto his face as he died.
Takashira’s pain-filled shouts.
Ikari.
Takashira.
Ikari.
Takashira.
Ikari–
He couldn’t breathe.
His throat had closed over and his lips were turning blue, eyes blown wide as he choked on his breaths, whining pitifully as he willed his lungs to work.
Gasping far too long later, he collapsed to the floor, his entire body shaking as he let out a gut-wrenching scream, slicing through the quiet morning with razor-sharp emotions and sorrow, forcing himself to take deep, calming breaths.
In, and out.
In, and out.
Izuku desperately wanted to patrol, he was itching for an escape from the thoughts as he spiraled, the dam holding in the sheer amount of rage and sorrow finally breaking as emotion flowed out of his body in waves as he finally breathed in a calming rhythm.
Deciding to train, he put the shoulder brace on and started running, heading for the lake he knew too well, opting to swim for a few hours.
Swimming calmed him down, he had found.
Using it as a means to strengthen his shoulders, he’d found that the rhythmic movements had helped relieve his anxiety and stress, forcing him to focus on his breathing rather than the flurry of thoughts that raced through his head frequently.
Ripping off his shirt as he ran towards the lake, he dived into the water in a rush, swimming as far and fast as he could manage.
He swam for an hour, only stopping to catch his breath after being underwater for too long.
He cleaned himself while at the lake, the water turning brown as the dirt and dried blood that covered his skin floating away in the mild currents of the water.
His wet hair fell just past his shoulders now, and he used one of his knives to cut it much shorter, styling it very badly in the rough shape of a mullet, his new look framing his face and falling just below his jawline.
He trudged back to the roof with unfamiliar calmness, though there was something else simmering just below his skin, threatening to burst out as he continued to live another day.
Rage.
Izuku had displayed plenty of rage while in Ikari’s hold, the two scientists constantly enraging him as he was tortured, abused, and starved as they experimented on him near-daily.
The majority of that rage had dissipated as soon as he had escaped their hold on him, replaced with mass amounts of depression, anxiety, and guilt.
But now?
It was coming back in full force, the trauma finally being processed as he went through the five stages of grief, his mind settling on anger for the time being.
Izuku was certain it would continue to be this way for a while.
He would be a ticking time bomb, ready to snap back at anyone and everyone… once he got his voice back.
And he would get his voice back, he was sure of it.
It would just take some time.
Aizawa was standing next to his class as they sat by the front gates, ready for their parents to pick them up for the holidays.
They had two months off school and would be returning as second-years of UA High School.
Aizawa was incredibly proud of them.
They had been through villain attack after villain attack, each and every one of them surviving attempts on their livelihoods better than many pro heroes.
All except for one.
He couldn’t help but feel like he failed.
Midoriya should be with his class, leaving merely to come back as a second-year student in high school.
Aizawa had lost count of how long he had been missing, not wishing to focus on the amount of time the teenager had been missing in fear of spiraling further than he had before.
He smiled openly as his class left with their parents, one by one.
Only Bakugou was left, which was no longer a surprise to him. The relationship between the two was strange, to say the least.
They were teacher and student, though both of them held a higher level of trust than all of Aizawa’s other students ever had before, the familiarity between the two being somewhat foreign to the underground hero.
“Midoriya should be here. It’s not fair that he isn’t…” Bakugou said quietly, his voice filled with grief.
“I know, kid. He should be here, but as much as we can hope for his wellbeing, there isn’t anything we can do and you know it.”
Bakugou nodded, wiping a stray tear that had fallen down his face.
They sat in silence for a while, before striking up a casual conversation while they waited for Bakugou’s mother to arrive.
“What are your holiday plans kid? Anything fun?”
“Tch, no. I’m sleeping for as long as I’m fucking allowed to every day and will be trying not to bend over and perish.”
“And you called Hizashi and I dramatic. Really?” Aizawa mused, smirking at the teenager next to him.
Bakugou rolled his eyes and scoffed.
“You two are dramatic. I’m just not as open about my dramatic tendencies. You, however… well, that sleeping bag speaks for itself,” Bakugou smirked, laughing uncontrollably at the betrayed look on his teacher's face.
“My sleeping bag is comfortable as well as practical , you brat. You should try it sometime, it’ll change your life.”
“Yeah, I’ll get one when Hell freezes over.”
“Little shit.”
“Fucking hobo.”
“BAKUGOU KATSUKI!”
Teacher and student winced in sync at the arrival of Mitsuki Bakugou.
“You apologise to your teacher right this instant!” She seethed, taking the bag out of his hands roughly.
“I am incredibly sorry for my foul actions, Aizawa-sensei. It won’t happen again,” he said with a wink, having turned his back on his mother to apologise, a smirk easily falling onto his lips as he spoke.
“Whatever kid, just get going. I’ll see you in April,” Aizawa said with a smile, turning around as Mitsuki continued to rant and rave at her son.
April would arrive all too soon, he would later find, but for now, a certain vigilante would be taking up the majority of his time.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Mental Health Topics, NightMare Aftermath, References to Past Abuse and Torture.
Chapter 27: The Chaos Within
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THE CHAPTER ARE IN THE END NOTES!
WELCOME BACK YALL I HOPE U ENJOY
(gremach Its posted earlier this time u need sleep)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku was losing this fight.
He had no idea what this guy’s quirk was, only that it was touch activated, but he was big and burly while Izuku was small and lean.
He was fighting a losing battle and he knew it.
He’d bitten off more than he could chew and now he was choking on it.
Dodging a punch to the face, he threw a kick at the man’s chest, using all of the force he could muster, though the man only stumbled and laughed.
“Is that all you’ve got? Come on little one, aren’t you supposed to be a hero? ”
Izuku growled, launching at the man with his knife in hand, hitting him hard on his temple in an attempt to knock him out cold, which of course, didn’t work. The man laughed at Izuku's attempt, and finally slapped him across the face, his quirk activated.
Izuku’s eyes immediately glazed over as he was thrown roughly into the pits of a flashback.
He was burning.
He couldn’t think or breathe as the feeling of being burnt alive swarmed his every thought, reminders of Ikari’s torture playing on a loop through his mind as he screamed in agony.
He threw himself into a wall, cursing and crying out as the pain became too much to bear.
His world was spinning, he couldn’t focus on the simple task to take even a single step forward, let alone breathe.
In the midst of his panic, he ripped off his mask.
White hot pain coursed through his body as he recognised the feeling of the flame licking his skin in seductive attraction, burning through his mind as his screams were sounding above the villain's laughter as he ran from the scene.
An arm grabbed him from behind, holding him down across his chest firmly and securely.
Izuku reacted on instinct.
He bit down on the arm and pulled, flesh ripping off as he pushed himself away from his attacker, believing it to be Takashira once more.
“GET THE FUCK OFF OF ME!” He cried out as the pain continued, his body acting of his own accord as he staggered through the alleyway, clutching his chest as he tried to will the pain and the memories away.
A hand grabbed his shoulder again.
“NO! STAY AWAY!”
Izuku flipped the man over his shoulder with all the force he could muster under the intense pain of fire, growling as the body hit the floor with a grunt.
Izuku ran.
He could hardly tell where he was going, only that he wanted to get away.
He couldn’t breathe.
Sprinting through the alleyways Izuku ran from wall to wall, finding his way around the edge as the fire started to die out, leaving Izuku with the aches of torture throbbing in his bones.
He was spiraling, wiping at his arms and defensive of the smallest movements, shadows and bugs alike making him jump out of his skin, his hands twitching under the stress of it all.
He could see a blurry figure following him, both of them now occupying a rooftop.
When had he climbed up a fucking building?
“No… no, NO! STAY AWAY FROM ME!” He screamed, curling into himself as the body stepped closer.
“Hi.. –on, it’s me…. –serhea–”
The man’s words were jumbled, Izuku couldn’t understand him at all. The only thing Izuku knew at that moment was danger.
“No, please no! Stay away!” He whimpered, nails grazing up and down his arms as he stepped back, almost going off the edge of the building before catching himself, and throwing himself to the side.
“...ro! Hi– HIRO!”
Izuku whipped his head up.
He was reminded of Ikari, though… that wasn’t right.
Ikari was dead.
Takashira was dead.
This…
“Eraserhead?” Izuku croaked, his vision finally clearing as he took a gasping breath.
“Yes! Yes, that’s it, deep breaths now, with me, okay?” The hero fretted, showing Izuku how he was breathing, indicating to the teenager to follow along.
Breathe in, hold, and out.
Breathe in, hold, and out.
They did this for what felt like an eternity before Izuku finally collapsed to the floor, sobs wracking his body as he turned to sit upright on the roof, twitching hands running through his hair harshly.
“Can I touch you?”
“ Don’t you fucking dare. ” Izuku growled, inching away from the hero.
“Okay, that’s okay. I’m going to sit here in front of you so you can still see me, and I want you to keep following my breathing, alright?”
Izuku nodded as he cried, his eyes glued to the man's chest.
Breathe in, hold, and out.
Breathe in, hold, and out.
Finally, Izuku managed to calm down.
“You with me Hiro?” Eraserhead asked, concern lacing his every word, the feeling dripping off of him in rapid torrents.
Izuku nodded, scrunching his body as small as it could go, and hugged his knees, still trembling as the last remnants of the flashback coursed through his mind for its final loop.
They sat in silence while Izuku nursed the bruises he had acquired from throwing himself into walls, and looked towards the hero.
Specifically, his arm.
“Shit! Did… did I do that?” He asked timidly, though he already knew what the answer was.
“Yeah. Don’t worry, I don’t actually mind that much,” Eraserhead assured him, before speaking again.
“Oh! Here, you ripped this off your face, kid,” the hero handed Izuku a mask, and the vigilante’s eyes widened before snatching out of the hero’s hand, and putting the mask back on securely.
Hopefully, the man didn’t recognise Hiro as his former student.
The one that went missing.
“Hiro…”
“Don’t,” the boy croaked, “please, I– I can’t…” Izuku stuttered, mixing his words with each other as his panic came rushing back.
“Hey! Hey, it’s okay, you don’t have to talk about it.”
“Thanks…”
They sat in silence.
Eraserhead said something, though Izuku didn’t actually hear him, due to the man being on his right.
“Move to my left side, I’m deaf in my right ear,” Izuku whispered.
He watched as Eraserhead nodded and moved to his left, sitting down once more. Izuku turned to face him closer to the front, purely so he could see the hero better.
“I asked you why you’re talking, I didn’t think you’d keep doing it after you came to,” the hero said, glancing at the trembling boy, the latter's eyes glued to the sky.
“No point,” Izuku replied. “You know what I sound like now, so why would I hide it?”
Eraserhead nodded, though Izuku spoke again.
“The villain's quirk made me feel like I was being burnt alive… just– just so you know.” His voice trembled as he spoke, and he looked at the hero now.
“As you can see, I don’t have good memories of fire.”
“No, I can’t imagine that you do… you won’t tell me what happened even if I ask, right?” Eraserhead questioned, and Izuku laughed.
“No, I won’t. I don’t trust you.”
“Then how do I gain your trust?”
Izuku stilled, slowly turning to the hero sitting next to him.
“...What?” He said dumbly, eyes blown wide.
“How do I gain your trust?” The man repeated earnestly.
“I… I don’t know… I’ve never really trusted anyone in my life… I guess I just don’t know how,” Izuku whispered, looking down.
“Okay. That’s alright. I’m still going to try though, I hope you’re aware. I’m awfully stubborn when I want to be,” the hero warned with a smirk, which Izuku returned.
“Yeah, so am I,” and with that, the boy took off, leaving Eraserhead sitting on the rooftop.
It was a while before Izuku realised how he’d been found so quickly.
Through his panic, he’d run to the roof of the west building, two blocks over.
Their roof.
Maybe… maybe Izuku trusted the man more than he thought.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Panic Attacks, Flashbacks, Injuries, References to Past Abuse and Torture, Mental Health Topics and Themes.
Chapter 28: Breaking Down
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES!
good luck today <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku stood on the edge of the building, waiting.
He was being impatient, sure. But this was bothering him immensely.
Eraserhead was late…
He was never late! What was he doing?
The stars were dull tonight. They didn’t twinkle like they used to, the tiny beams of light synonym to Izuku’s hope; dulled and dampened under the pollution of the city air.
He breathed, hands twitching unceremoniously at his side, a constant reminder of his broken past.
The price he paid for freedom; a broken heart and broken trust.
The west building was tall… too tall. Fifteen stories high with nothing below to cushion his fall upon the event he fell– or if he jumped.
He wasn’t like that though, at least not anymore.
His attempt to end his life in the cell had failed, so why would jumping work?
While he had thought about ending his life more times than he could count, there wasn’t any point anymore. He had made a name for himself in the past couple of months as Hiro, why would he throw that away?
He was finally turning out to be something great.
People on the edge trusted him, they put their faith and trust in his hands and he would do anything he could to follow through.
Izuku wiped his hands, nails coated in blood from the turned-up wounds on his arms where he had unknowingly torn them, his anxiety over Eraserhead’s absence getting the better of him.
He’d told him he’d be here.
Where was he?
He waited for another five minutes, debating if he should just leave or not when quiet footsteps sounded behind him.
“Eraserhead.” He stated shortly, not bothering to turn around. “You’re late. ”
“I know kid, I’m sorry–”
“Yeah, okay.”
Eraserhead sighed but said nothing more. Izuku still didn’t bother to turn around.
Call him petty, but the man was late. He wanted to make the hero feel guilty over it… for some reason.
“Why don’t you step away from the edge?”
Izuku sighed, taking three — small — steps back.
He was aware of the sheer strangeness of his situation right now. His arms were dotted with wet blood, his hair was cut unevenly and growing out in different lengths, he was slightly dirty and to top it all off; he was standing on the edge of a roof, looking down.
“Kid…”
“Just– Eraserhead, why were you late?” Izuku asked, not bothering to hide the bitterness in his voice.
“Work,” the hero sighed, rubbing a hand over his face.
Izuku laughed without any humour, beginning to pace. Work?
“Do you really expect me to believe you? To believe that?” He asked incredulously, glaring at the hero he thought he trusted.
“I was working, kid.”
“Yeah, you were when I saw you, which was about twenty minutes ago, right before you said you would meet me here in five minutes. ” Izuku raved, hysteria seeping into his words as he continued to pace around the rooftop, not daring to look the hero in the eye.
“I trusted you to come, and you didn’t. Who were you talking to? Tsukauchi?” He snapped, looking toward Eraserhead, standing as stiff as a board, defensive.
“What? I–”
“I know he sent you to catch me. I’m not thick, Eraserhead. What did he say? Was he scolding you like a child for not catching me sooner?”
Izuku pouted fakely as he watched the hero sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration.
“Yeah, you’re right. He did tell me to keep an eye on you– I don’t even know how you knew that– but he is aware of my stance on vigilantes, kid. I promise you can trust me!” He stressed, looking at Izuku with desperation swirling through his eyes.
“Trust you? I can trust you? What do you want to do with me?” Izuku seethed, taking a step closer to the hero.
“I don’t– Kid…”
“No! No, why do you want my trust? To drug me? So you can capture me and throw me to the wolves as you did to the rest of the vigilantes you’ve ‘worked with?’”
“ No! Jesus Christ kid where do you even come up with this shi–”
“ Stop calling me kid!” Izuku screamed, frustrated and scared.
Rage billowed off the boy in hot, boiling waves, crashing down onto the streets below as he ranted and raved, his arms moving at lightning speeds as he paced the rooftop once more, stopping short in front of the hero.
Izuku knew he had anger issues. He used them to his advantage most of the time, but during situations like these, he could never seem to keep a hold of his emotions… for better or for worse.
“Ki–Hiro… I’m–”
“Why are you still here ?” Izuku cried, tears freely falling down his face and rolling down his neck.
“Because I want to be,” Eraserhead answered simply, shrugging.
“What’s your motive? You must be here for something! ” The teenager raved, hands pulling at his hair as he held back a scream.
“Stop pulling at your hair…” Eraserhead reached out to grab the boy’s hand.
“ Don’t fucking touch me!” Izuku shrieked, slapping the hero’s hand away and hissing, baring his fangs at the man.
“Hey, hey! I’m sorry, I won’t touch you…”
Eraserhead sighed. This was turning into an entire situation that he was too tired to deal with.
“Why are you really here, Eraser… please! ” Izuku begged, pleading for an answer.
“I don’t have an ulterior motive, Hiro,” the hero stressed, also begging the boy– to understand him– standing before him.
“YES, YOU DO!” Izuku exploded, fresh tears pouring down his face in waterfalls. “ Tell me why you’re here! ”
“I–”
“Why did Tsukauchi send you after me? TELL ME!”
“ Let me speak!” The hero snapped. Izuku flinched violently, stepping back from the hero as he gasped in fear.
“I… What you’re doing is dangerous! You’re going to get too far over your head soon enough, and I won’t be there to save you! It’s– What your doing is borderline suicide!” Eraserhead cried, frustrated at the vigilante.
“So? Who fucking cares! I’m helping people! ”
“ So? People care! You have a family–”
“DON’T TALK ABOUT MY FAMILY!” Izuku screamed, voice cracking. “YOU KNOW NOTHING ABOUT ME OR MY FAMILY !”
“And who’s fault is that?” Eraserhead snapped, glaring at the boy. He took a deep breath before speaking again, saying something he would soon regret.
“I know enough to realise this won’t work out for you like you want it to, Hiro. It’s… you’re not good enough for this!”
As soon as Eraserhead had spoken, he wanted to take back his words. He’d overstepped the boundary line, and by the look on the teenager’s face, he thought the same.
“No, no– Hiro, I–”
“You’re just like everyone else…” Izuku whispered, heartbroken. “You want me locked up somewhere… broken, don’t you?” He asked, furious.
“No! No, I don’t, I just–”
“SHUT! THE FUCK! UP!” Izuku seethed, taking deep, frantic breaths as he stalked closer to the hero.
“You don’t think I’m good, or great, or worth anything, do you?”
Eraserhead was silent.
“I… you are like everyone else!” Izuku cried, his voice shaking as his heart broke into a thousand pieces.
“You probably want me locked up somewhere, to have people perform tests on me for science, don’t you? That’s why you want my trust– you want to break me!” Izuku was hysterical now, eyes blown wide as he paced around the hero frantically.
“No! No, I don’t want that! I–”
“I said shut up!” Izuku took a deep breath. “You want me to quit… to break!”
“Hiro!” Eraserhead was panicking now. “Would you please just fucking listen to me!”
“I TRUSTED YOU!” Izuku screamed, feeling his soul shatter as the hero scoffed, unbelieving.
“I DID! I FUCKING TRUSTED YOU!” Izuku heaved, his body trembling as the rage and anxiety took hold, controlling his every move and thought.
“Why do you think I ended up here in the middle of a flashback?” Izuku angrily whispered, scoffing as Eraserhead’s eyes blew wide in shock, and the reality of what he had just done set in.
“I trusted you… and you do this? Wanting me to break? You think you can break me, Ikari?” Izuku hissed.
“Ikari? Ki– Hiro, who is–” Eraserhead was pulling at strings now, trying to use anything to get the kid back into the moment. He was hysterical, and he hated that he caused this.
“Well, I really hate to tell you this… but it’s incredibly hard to break something that’s already fucking shattered.”
Izuku scoffed as Eraserhead tried to speak once more, choosing to run as far away from the hero as he could, the tears still falling freely down his face.
He’d show him.
Izuku would be great.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Mental Health Topics, Minor Injuries, Mentions of Suicide and Suicide Attempts, Arguments, and Vulgar Language.
Chapter 29: Time Flying Past
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES!
another earlier chapter I'm seriously spoiling you all right now
if you ask me whats coming next I'm going to reply idfk because its been over a month since I wrote this fic and I have *no idea* whats next and I really cannot be bothered checking if I'm being completely honest
anyway! make sure to join my discord server, the link is in the fic summary :D
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku stayed far away from the underground hero after their argument.
Though he had only spoken around Eraserhead before, he went back to being nonverbal, meaning when the hero tried to talk to him on patrols, the teenager simply gave the man a blank look and left.
Izuku felt betrayed.
The man had shown faith in his abilities as Hiro and then shit on them like it was nothing.
It hurt more than Izuku liked to admit.
He refused to believe he wasn’t good enough for the job. He was still alive, after all! He’d been kidnapped and tortured for five months and lived, using his experience as motivation to save people rather than giving up as most people would.
Eraserhead could never see that.
He would never know.
The months flew past as Izuku continued his patrol without the hero by his side, getting far more injuries after being reliant on another being to tell him when to dodge.
A broken wrist and black eye later, Izuku had to face the truth.
He’d let his guard down… and he was getting weak.
He’d almost given up upon the realisation, instead deciding to take a couple of weeks off his patrols to train harder than ever before, pushing his mind and body to the limit, often passing out due to exhaustion.
He was desperate to prove Eraserhead wrong.
He was good at this! He could save and protect without an issue, who cared if he got injured a couple of times a week?
It was an occupational hazard!
When he finally started his patrols again, they went on longer than ever before, and he strayed further from the city, reaching the edge of Musutafu and then some, saving all kinds of people and defeating all kinds of villains. His notes to the police became shorter, to the point and sharp, expressing what had happened in a singular sentence, rarely more than two.
He wondered if they noticed.
With time, people began to recognise him.
Some villains saw him and cursed, some cowered in fear and others plainly gave up, holding their hands out for him to tie.
Civilians began to wave to him nightly, giving him money or food or even clothes when they would see him on patrol, and Izuku would smile under his mask and gesture his thanks.
They all understood why he never spoke and were with him every step of the way.
He wouldn’t be as strong as he was without gaining the trust of the inhabitants of the edge, and for that he was thankful.
He started taking every Friday and Saturday off, using his spare time to train, get supplies and heal.
He taught himself to throw his knives with ease, studied the pressure points on a person that would make them drop to the floor in many different ways, and used his experiences with panic attacks and mental health to calm people down, even luring people away from the edges of buildings, reminiscent of himself.
He’d sit down next to them and simply be there, offering silent comfort to counteract the hurt the victim was feeling.
That wasn’t all that he learnt though.
He learnt how to set broken bones properly and to wrap them tightly, finding techniques that worked best for him with the limited medical supplies he had.
He trained his hearing and sight, trying to create an advantage while partially deaf and partially blind, though focusing on using touch and smell to help with stealth and more.
He was strong.
He was even taller now– almost six feet tall– with even more muscle mass than before, his mind strengthened and sharp. His voice had dropped too, making him sound even raspier than before.
He guessed the smoking didn’t help, either.
He was still lean, though now that civilians were giving him food he had more meat on his bones, allowing his muscles to grow under the healthier conditions of his body, his shoulders and chest wider with his new muscle mass.
Some would say he had a model’s waist– he thought he looked a bit like a tortilla chip, however subtle that may be.
In a flash, multiple months had passed, and it was now a week into April.
School had started again, and Izuku gave himself a day off to grieve what could have been.
He sat on a rooftop in his vigilante gear, a lit cigarette in hand.
“Didn’t think you still came here,” someone said from behind him.
It was at that moment Izuku realised he was on the rooftop of the west building, a place he had been avoiding like the plague since their argument all those months ago.
He hummed, taking a long drag from the cigarette, smoke billowing out of his mouth in thick clouds, the chaos of falling ash synonymous with the thoughts rushing through his head at this point in time.
“You’re not going to talk?”
Eraserhead was behind him.
Izuku kept silent, shrugging, throwing the last of his cigarette over the edge of the building, watching as it floated to the ground, fifteen stories down.
“That’s fine,” Eraserhead said, sitting down next to the vigilante. Izuku moved away, putting a few feet of distance between the two, smirking under his mask as Eraserhead tried to hide the fact he was disappointed.
A container of onigiri landed in his lap, and Izuku was hit with a moment of deja vu.
“It’s not poisoned, as usual.”
Izuku snorted, taking a bite of the food.
They sat in silence like that for a long time, feeling awkward in each other's presence.
“Did you miss me too much, Eraserhead? Why are you here?” Izuku finally asked, feeling put out by the hero’s energy.
“To keep you company,” he replied, shrugging.
As if it was that simple.
“...Yeah, sure. Say that I believe you– what makes you think I want you here? ” Izuku hissed, turning to look at the hero.
“You haven’t complained yet,” Eraserhead smirked, amused.
Izuku groaned, running his hand through his hair as he turned away from the hero, frustrated, not dignifying the man with an answer.
“You’ve gotten stronger,” Eraserhead noted, “and taller, too.”
“Yeah, I trained a lot after I had a bit of a reality check when I broke my wrist. I had let my guard down, I was far too reliant on… anyway, I realised I needed to be stronger.”
“You broke your wrist? ”
“I’m fine. It was a clean break, all I had to do was reset the bone and wrap it. It healed properly– no lasting damage– see?” Izuku showed him his wrist.
Eraserhead hummed in acknowledgement, satisfied.
“Well, it worked. The training, I mean. You’re doing really well, actually,” he mused, looking toward the vigilante.
“Oh, does that mean I’m worth something now?” Izuku asked sarcastically, feeling bitter.
“I never said you weren’t, Hiro.”
“Yeah, well you never disagreed with me either,” Izuku snapped.
“You weren’t thinking straight… you called me a different name, which is how I figured it out,” Eraserhead explained after seeing his frustrated, yet confused expression.
“What did I call you?” Izuku asked, frantic.
“What? It doesn’t matter, what–”
“It does to me, actually. What did I call you? ” He growled, glaring at the surprised hero, not backing down.
“..Ikari? Or something similar.”
Izuku took a deep breath in, painful memories hitting him full force as he swallowed the bile that formed in his mouth.
“Who is Ikari, Hiro?” Eraserhead asked, concerned. The boy before him had turned ghostly pale, all the colour draining from his body in the blink of an eye.
“He doesn’t matter… please don’t ask, because I won’t tell you anyway,” Izuku practically begged, turning to the hero again, desperate.
“Bad memories?”
“Very bad ones, yeah. I don’t want to get into it,” Izuku muttered, looking up at the sky.
This was… nice.
“I get it, you know?”
Never mind.
“...What?” He asked, confused, dread filling his body.
Izuku felt himself getting angry, anticipating where the conversation was going already, and he did not like it.
“I get what you’re going through.”
“No, you really don’t,” Izuku snapped, voice shaking with anger.
How dare he?
“Yes, I do! You’re depressed, anxious, and desperate to prove something and I get that!” The hero stressed, and it took everything in Izuku to not throttle the man right then and there.
He wrung his hands together while he thought of something to say, breathing deeply as his body shook with rage.
“Sure, I’m all of those things. And yeah, you might understand those feelings , but you will never understand why.”
“But I do! It’s clear you didn’t have a good childhood– something I relate to– and you–”
“Okay, shut up now, please!” Izuku seethed.
Furious, he turned to face Eraserhead, anger radiating from his body with such power that the hero flinched under Izuku’s gaze.
“You don’t understand. Don’t try to tell me you do– no! Don’t interrupt me, I’m talking! You’ve put in no effort to actually get to know me since you met me the first time, you broke my trust like it was nothing, and now you’re saying you understand?” Izuku ranted at the man, breathing heavily as he lay into the hero.
“Kid–”
“ I told you not to call me that!” Izuku snapped, clenching his fists in an attempt to not punch the hero before him.
Which was difficult.
“ Hiro, I know you want to pretend that you’re alone or something–”
“ You think I’m pretending? Really?” Izuku laughed, bitterness replacing humour. “I’m not pretending, Eraserhead. I am alone. Always have been, actually.”
“I don’t believe you. Your family–”
“ Is fucking dead to me.”
Izuku was shaking, rage coursing through his body in powerful waves as he stood up and began to pace, the hero following suit.
“Okay, that’s fair, I feel the same. So I do understand–”
“STOP SAYING YOU UNDERSTAND ME!” Izuku exploded. “YOU DON’T! YOU NEVER WILL!”
Eraserhead held his hands up in surrender.
“Hiro–”
“If you tell me you understand one more time, I will punch you,” Izuku warned, sending the deadliest glare to the man, who sighed and faltered.
“But– I do! I get what it’s like to be stuck in a whirlwind of negative thoughts–”
Izuku cried out, rage exploding from his body with colourful energy, landing a punch directly across the hero’s face, panting heavily.
“Oh, that felt good,” he mused, smirking at the hero.
“I guess you did warn me,” Eraserhead concedes, and Izuku nodded his head in agreement.
“You don’t know what I’ve been through, so how would you understand how I feel?” He asked, genuinely wanting an answer.
“Hiro, I’m trying to get you to trust me!” Eraserhead cried, frustrated and aching.
“Oh, really? You’re not doing a good job at it!” Izuku snapped back, equally frustrated.
“Then let me understand!”
“There’s no point!” Izuku cried. “Even if I explain– which I won’t – you will never understand, because I guarantee you haven’t been through what I have,” Izuku hissed, tearing at his hair while Eraserhead winced.
“I… just try? I can– I can try my hardest, I swear I will, you never know… I probably could understand you, I’ve seen a lot–”
“YOU WON’T!” Izuku screamed. “THERE’S NOTHING FOR YOU TO UNDERSTAND!”
Izuku took a break, breathing deeply as he wrung his hands together, desperately trying to get a hold of his emotions.
“I’ve been through hell… Eraserhead, you don’t get that! I’m fucking lucky to be alive!” He shouted, his rage dissipating, replaced with the deepest sorrow he had ever felt before.
Using the hero’s shock, Izuku bolted, leaving the man on the rooftop as he ran back to the lake and away from the argument.
He hated that every conversation ended in screaming, his throat wouldn’t be able to take it anymore.
He hated feeling like he disappointed the hero, but Eraserhead had disappointed him first.
Izuku just hoped the man had enough brains to fix… whatever was happening between them.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Mental Health Topics, Minor Injury Mentions, Vulgar Language, and Arguments.
Chapter 30: Birthday Blues
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES!
YOU GUYS ITS BEEN A MONTH OF POSTING WTF??????
MY DISCORD SERVER: Haunted Housethank you all for the love on this fic, I cannot believe it has gone THIS far <33
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku turned sixteen sitting on a rooftop.
He’d patrolled first, considering it was a Thursday, and finished his run early to get himself a cupcake from the bakery that opened early.
It was a melancholy time.
Sitting on a rooftop– the west building rooftop, as well– with a cupcake and a cigarette, freshly sixteen.
His life… wasn’t something he was proud of, in all honesty.
He’d given up on hero school because it was all too much, causing himself to firstly, be kidnapped, and secondly, homeless, all because he didn’t want to deal with it anymore.
It made him feel pathetic, but he digressed.
It was better than killing himself at any rate, which was what everybody else wanted from him.
Taking the cigarette out of his pocket he stuck it in the frosting of the cupcake like a candle, lighting it until the flame was tall.
“Happy birthday to me,” he whispered, blowing out the flame, taking a long drag from the cigarette now between his fingers, icing smearing across his hand.
He wondered if his mother knew he was missing yet.
It had been over a year since he had left his home, his school, and his life behind, and he’d be lying if he said he didn’t miss the easiness of it all.
Waking up, getting ready, going to school and coming home, making or getting food, sleeping, then repeating the entire cycle. It was easy to fall into an endless cycle and routine…
Not anymore.
Every day was different, which was a blessing and a curse. Izuku never knew what to expect from the day whenever he woke up, which was always interesting.
Izuku could hear muffled footsteps coming from behind it, stepping tentatively toward him. He couldn't tell if they were muffled purposefully, or if it was his partial deafness coming into play.
It didn’t matter anyway, he knew who it was.
“Eraserhead. I didn’t think you’d see me so soon!” Izuku simpered, smiling fakely at the hero before rolling his eyes as he turned around to focus on the stars.
They were bright tonight, twinkling happily as if they knew it was his birthday.
“I’m surprised you keep coming back here,” Eraserhead countered sitting down next to the boy as he flicked the cigarette off the roof.
“What’s the cupcake for?” The hero asked.
The question sounded genuine– to Izuku, at least. He debated on telling him it was his birthday for a minute, before relenting.
He didn’t have to tell him his age.
“It’s my birthday today,” he said, though the happiness that’s usually present on birthdays was nowhere to be found.
“It’s today?”
“Yeah, July fifteenth.”
Eraserhead hummed, seemingly wanting to ask the boy something personal, before deciding to go for it anyways.
“How old are you now, Hiro?”
“Good one, Eraserhead,” Izuku half-heartedly joked, “You aren’t getting my age out of me any time soon.”
“Oh well, it was worth a shot,” the hero chuckles, choosing to watch the stars with the boy.
They sat in silence together for some time, lost in their own minds as the night turned to morning, the sunrise turning the sky a brilliant orange, cascading down on the two lonely figures.
“If it’s your birthday, why are you so sad?”
Izuku sighed. The only real answer to this was a trauma dump. Both of the reasons he could give would be depressing enough, though telling Eraserhead he was diagnosed quirkless on his fourth birthday would reveal his identity, so he opted for the second option.
It wasn’t much better.
“I missed my birthday last year because I was… away. I’m just remembering what happened last year, I guess,” he said, hoping the hero wouldn’t ask where he was.
“Where were you?”
… Damnit.
“I… I’m not going to tell you that– I can’t.”
“Can’t, or won’t?”
“I can’t. It’s… it’s too painful right now,” Izuku muttered, not daring to look the hero in the eye, hoping Eraserhead would understand the boundary he had just put forward.
“Okay.”
Izuku was stunned.
“Okay? That’s all you’re going to say? What happened to ‘ I want you to trust me please tell me everything while I ignore your emotional distress? ’ You got punched in the face for that, I hope you remember.”
Eraserhead chuckled humorlessly, finally looking the boy in the eyes.
“I do remember, quite clearly actually… For now, But… I had an outside influence tell me I was being a fucking idiot with how I navigated the last… conversations we had together, so I’m taking a different approach. Alright?”
Izuku nodded, muttering his thanks as he finished his cupcake, pulling out another cigarette and lighting it effortlessly, barely needing to look where he aimed the lighter.
“Out of curiosity though, when did you start smoking?” He asked as Izuku blew out his drag.
“Around my… second year of middle school, I think? I took a break between my last year of it and now, though.”
Izuku looked at the hero and let out a laugh at the expression on the hero’s face.
“Why are you so shocked? You said it yourself– I had a bad childhood!” He was openly laughing now, the first real laugh he’d sounded in about a year.
“ Middle school? ” The hero repeated, incredulous.
“Yes, middle school. I’m surprised I didn’t start sooner if I’m being honest… I’m glad I didn’t though. Picking up the habit again wasn’t actually meant to happen… but I needed something to cope with, and this was healthier than the option I chose when I had quit temporarily,” Izuku explained, dropping his eyes to the ground below.
People were starting to head to work and go for walks now that the sun was up, which was usually Izuku’s cue to head to either his own, unshared rooftop or the lake, but he wanted to stay for now… he needed to know Eraserheads thoughts; what his play was.
“By ‘ the other option, ’ you mean…” Eraserhead trailed off as Izuku pulled his sleeve, running his hands along the scars littering his arms.
“Self-harm,” He said blankly, looking away from the underground pro beside him, far too aware of the sad look on his face.
“Most of the ones on my arms are from scratching the skin until it bleeds, usually when I’m having a panic attack– you’ve seen me do it– and the rest are from when I used to hide a blade in a pocket on my waistband that I’d sewn in myself… there’s more cuts on my ribs and thighs…” Izuku trailed off at the memories of him at ages ten, twelve, thirteen, and fourteen, sitting in his room with bloody tissues all around him and tears streaming down his face.
He didn’t miss it at all.
“I never thought I would say this… but smoking is definitely less self-destructive. It’s not healthy by any means, but it’s definitely a little better…” Eraserhead looked pained.
“Don’t worry about me… I’ll be fine. I always manage to push through,” Izuku gave the man a sad, yet soft smile, which Eraserhead gladly returned.
They sat in silence once more.
Izuku’s thoughts wandered to his former classmates, his mother, and the teacher sitting next to him. He wondered how they were doing- if they missed him at all, or if they had forgotten that he existed.
It was nice, sitting on the rooftop and watching the sunrise. He had never felt more at peace sitting next to the hero, neither of them uttering a word.
It was pleasant, actually.
He had missed this.
“Sunday night. Meet me here at twelve-thirty in the morning… you’re getting another chance, Eraserhead. Don’t you dare blow it. ” Izuku said, turning to face the hero.
“I won’t,” he promised with such sincerity that Izuku was immediately convinced, though he was still skeptical.
With Eraserheads promise Izuku decided to take off, leaving the hero on the roof once more as he headed to the lake.
Maybe… maybe things would get better.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Mental Health Topics, Mentions of Self-Harm, and Addiction.
Chapter 31: The Bittersweet Taste Of Victory
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES!
another chapter from urs truly <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bakugou Katsuki was a simple man.
He trained to be a good hero, and a good hero was one that wins.
He wanted to be the best, to be the Number One hero of Japan, to be powerful and strong, and to keep the country safe.
But as he stood on the first-place podium for the second year in a row for UA’s annual sports festival, he couldn’t help but feel like he didn’t deserve it.
He wasn’t supposed to do this alone!
Midoriya was supposed to be with him, standing next to him on the second-place podium with his signature goofy grin, ranting about how amazing he was. They were meant to do this together as the ‘Wonder Duo’, to be hero partners together, ruling the country and defeating villains side-by-side.
Bakugou Katsuki was a simple man, with a complex heart.
He knew he should be happy about his win and he also knew that he did deserve it, despite what he told himself as he was awarded his medal. But he felt like his talent was wasted without his childhood best friend by his side.
It was bittersweet, being there without Midoriya.
It just wasn’t the same.
As he walked back to the classroom for dismissal, he felt the eyes of his teacher staring into the back of his head, burning through his thoughts with a single glare, before walking to the front of the class.
“You all did well, and I hope you have all learnt something throughout today’s events. You may all go home now, I’ll see you on Monday.” Aizawa dismissed the class.
“Bakugou, can you stay behind for a minute?”
Bakugou nodded, ignoring the jeers coming from his classmates and strolled over to the desk, waiting impatiently for his classmates to leave, banging on the door when he saw them all loitering.
“Are you alright, Bakugou?”
He scoffed.
“I’m fine… why?”
“You don’t seem to be…” Eraserhead paused, thinking. “You don't seem at all here if that makes sense. What’s on your mind?” He asked the teenager.
Bakugou sighed, knowing he should’ve seen this coming.
“Just… I don’t think it’s fair, being at the top when Midoriya isn’t here with me… We made a promise as kids, you know?”
“I don’t know, but please, continue,” Eraserhead gestured for the boy to continue, and Bakugou sighed again, dropping his bag to the floor and sitting at his desk.
This was going to take a while.
“Before the both of us got our quirks… or lack of, in his case… we promised each other we would be the best heroes the world had ever seen, doing it side by side.”
Bakugou chuckled, remembering something.
“We called ourselves the ‘Wonder Duo,’” he laughed, a stray tear falling down his cheek at the reminder.
“You’re feeling incredibly bittersweet right now, aren’t you?” His teacher asked him, voice laced with understanding.
“Of course I am! I’m on the path to being the Number One hero, and he’s not here to do it with me! ” Bakugou hissed, tears falling freely now.
“You know what I’m going to say, don’t you kid?” His teacher asked, eyebrow raised and a smirk plastered onto his face. Bakugou laughed as he wiped his eyes.
“Yeah, yeah… turn your grief into motivation and drive,” He recited, having heard this speech multiple times by now.
“Yes, exactly!” Aizawa exclaimed. “But I’m going to add something to it… make sure that-- while you become the Number One hero for yourself , keep Midoriya in your thoughts. Keep his memory alive through you and your actions, okay?”
Eraserhead took a breath, levelling his gaze with the sobbing teenager before him.
“Become Number One for both of you. ”
Izuku spent the next few months patrolling as usual, taking down bigger and bigger villains with every night that passed.
He was improving incredibly quickly, especially with Eraserhead by his side once more, giving him tips and tricks to use while patrolling that constantly made his life ten times easier.
Izuku still found it hilarious when villains saw the both of them together, and would promptly sit down with their arms out, declaring that they were too young to die.
And Izuku also loved how Eraserhead had never seemed to get used to Izuku’s fame throughout the edge, standing in shock when a stranger gave the boy some food and a hoodie, thanking him for all that he did around the city edge, bowing deeply.
Izuku laughed at the look on his face every time.
Their relationship had grown, to say the least.
They still argued– those wouldn’t just go away– but they were resolved the same night, the majority of them being petty disagreements that later turned into a joke the two would laugh about.
Izuku had never felt happier.
And as the months went past, he’d never felt more free .
Of course, he was still getting injured.
Like he told Eraserhead one night; it was an occupational hazard.
The worst thing to happen though was a knife catching on his ribcage, leaving a gash that bled profusely, scaring the shit out of Eraserhead.
Izuku basically shrugged the injury off, showing the hero how he dealt with every injury he got.
They were sitting on their rooftop eating when Eraserhead asked; “Why do you wear that piece of armour on your shoulder?”
“ ...Armour?” Izuku laughed. “Look at it closely, Eraser. What’s it made of?”
As Eraserhead got closer, his eyes got wider.
“Leather, and… is that a shoulder brace? ” He asked, shocked.
“Yup!” Izuku cheered, popping the p. “My shoulder dislocates really easily, so I got a shoulder brace to stop it from doing that every single night. The leather just makes it tighter and more secure,” Izuku explained, showing Eraserhead the brace.
“That’s really impressive, Hiro,” He said, sounding proud.
Izuku had learnt to take the hero’s compliments in his stride. It had taken a while, and many awkward encounters, but he was getting used to it now.
“Thanks, Eraser, but it’s simple really.”
“Just take the fucking compliment and move on, please!” The hero begged, causing him to laugh out loud.
Oh yeah, Izuku could get used to this.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Mental Health Topics and Themes, and Vulgar Language.
Chapter 32: The Clock Keeps Ticking
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES!
im spoiling yall with an incredibly early chapter ur so welcome <3
anyway- join the discord server! link is in the fic summary :)
also- there's an aspect to this chapter that I've most definitely gotten wrong so we can just ignore it okay bye
have fun
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Hiro and Eraserhead were a powerful duo in the underground.
They were a force to be reckoned with, a pair that nobody ever wanted to get on the bad side of. They were madly protective over each other, covering each other’s blindspots with familiar ease.
Together, they managed to take down almost double the amount of villains previously combined, and the police force didn’t have to work as hard to get the truth out of those who were arrested– the notes from Hiro came in handy.
Eraserhead was proud of how far the vigilante had come.
The boy was still absolutely feral at times, growling at villains that threatened either himself or Eraserhead during a fight, baring his fangs as a means to intimidate his opponents– which worked every time.
And sure, they’d had so many arguments they had lost count, but they also shared an abundance of good memories that outweighed the bad.
They often sat on the rooftop together, eating food and chatting like old friends, the time being used to rewind and calm down as they talked the leftover adrenaline out of their systems.
They did this every night– even if they didn’t patrol together– the event becoming a sort of tradition for them. They both managed to make it every single night, apologising profusely when either one of them was late, dealing with the teasing coming from the other.
It was familiar, at the very least.
It was Izuku’s days off now, and he bathed himself in the lake, relaxing his muscles and cleaning the dried blood and dirt from his skin.
It had been many months since the two had sorted all their differences out, and Izuku was almost seventeen now.
He’d had so many panic attacks around the hero that he’d lost count four months ago, been triggered into flashbacks, and persevered through depressive episodes with the hero by his side, but Izuku survived.
He always did.
That was all he could ask for.
While he patrolled, Izuku regained his love for analysis, using the notebook he still had to analyse the villains he had taken down on patrol, coming up with better and more effective ways to take them down that minimised occurring injuries and property damage.
Eraserhead often told him his analysis would be useful in a heroic career, but he just laughed, saying he was happy where he was.
But the truth was… he was getting bored.
He needed something fresh, something new to occupy his time, and Izuku knew that the heroics course at UA would be the only thing to satisfy that desperate need for a challenge, for something so innate different.
He didn’t like it, but Izuku would have to go back eventually.
He needed help.
Sure, he’d missed almost two years of high school education, but he was freakishly smart.
He’d always been the smartest kid in his middle school class– even if the teacher purposefully marked him down to make the others look better– and he was in the top five students when he was at UA, getting top scores on the majority of his tests, also while sabotaging his own grades.
Eraserhead had even said his planning skills were better than his students’, which Izuku silently gloated about.
He knew that his former teacher was teaching the same set of students for their final year of UA, as a punishment from Nedzu for expelling a student from a different homeroom at the beginning of the year, much to the hero’s disappointment.
He should’ve known better than to test Nedzu’s resolve, to be fair.
Izuku sighed as he thought about seeing his class. He knew they were still bigoted in their beliefs– Eraser complained about it enough– but he also knew that he would be able to handle it better this time.
He had matured tremendously since leaving his life behind, and whether that was from trauma or experience, Izuku didn’t know nor care.
What mattered to him was that he had matured, and would be able to deal with his former classmates if the need arose.
And Izuku knew it would.
He couldn’t be a vigilante forever… So why not go back to UA instead of going to prison? It was the better option, at any rate, and one Izuku preferred.
He’d thought about it for a while, wondering when the best time to tell Eraserhead his identity and plans would be… but he waited.
There would be a moment to come, where Izuku would be able to tell the man everything. The kidnapping and torture he faced, the bullying, neglect, and abuse, the rage he felt at the school, and the desperate need to prove himself… his time would come.
For now, he would continue his patrols, using his days off as much-needed rest days.
He’d finally managed to quit smoking last month, deciding to finish his last pack and quit cold turkey.
He’d done it once before, it would be easy the second time around… right?
Wrong.
His withdrawals were terrible. He threw up more than once while patrolling, and shook near constantly. He was always tired and irritated for the first few weeks, headaches dictating his life as the nicotine left his body.
With the help of Eraserhead, he managed.
Swimming to shore, he dried himself off with a hoodie that didn’t fit him anymore, putting on his t-shirt and shoulder brace again.
He had decided to leave his hair uncut until he was no longer homeless. UA was in a dorm system now according to Eraser, surely someone at that school knew how to cut his hair… if they wanted to go near him.
Thinking about his future made the boy scared out of his mind.
He didn’t know what to expect at all.
What if his mother wanted him back?
He would dread that, and would probably refuse to do so, using the loophole law made for quirkless people against her. The one saying that quirkless kids above the age of fourteen were considered legal adults in the eyes of the law, letting them be legally emancipated without all the paperwork.
It sucked in most aspects, but for the kids being abused it was the best law to exist.
It meant that they could leave their toxic households with no repercussions.
Izuku would use that if he had to.
Hopefully, it wouldn’t come to it.
He just wanted to be happy .
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Mental Health Topics, Withdrawals. (I've never written something like this and I can guarantee you I've gotten it SO WRONG so jus ignore that <3)
Chapter 33: The Past Comes To Haunt
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES! PLEASE READ! THERE SHOULD BE A LINK UNDER THIS THAT WILL TAKE YOU THERE WITHOUT HAVING TO SCROLL THROUGH THE CHAPTER!
hehe don't kill me pls
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was almost stupid how something so small could send Izuku spiraling.
He was on patrol when he’d grabbed the pole to a streetlight, and it had sent an electric shock down his arm.
He was immediately sent into a flashback.
Rushing images of Room Five flashed through his mind mercilessly, sending Izuku’s breathing pattern out of rhythm as the sinister faces of Ikari and Takashira were brought back from the pits of his mind.
He struggled to breathe, looking toward the body next to him, scared out of his mind. He could hear them talking, the rumbling of his voice beginning to ground him, until a loud bang from behind sounded off, causing the boy to start running.
He ran until he could no longer breathe, his body taking him back to the top of the west building, two blocks over.
The body followed him, and Izuku realised it was Eraserhead, trying to make sure he was okay.
He could hear the man talking, a jumbled mess of words that didn’t sound like Japanese flowing to his mind as the feeling of electricity coursed through his body.
Izuku let out a scream that tore through his throat as the phantom pains set in, his mind seeing Ikari and Takashira’s dead bodies smiling up at him, taunting him.
“..ro… Hi– HIRO!”
Izuku gasped and looked up, falling to the floor as his body shook uncontrollably. He recognised Eraserhead now, the man looking extremely concerned as the teenager tried to breathe.
“Follow my breathing… that’s it!” The hero coaxed, smiling when the boy started to breathe at a normal pace, before panicking as the boy started sobbing uncontrollably, shaking from head to toe.
“Hiro, look at me. You’re not wherever you think you are… you’re on our building– the west one– with me, Eraserhead. You are safe ,” he stressed, begging the kid to snap out of it soon.
Half an hour passed, and the kid stopped crying, his breathing returning to normal.
Izuku sat hunched over, hugging his knees as he looked up at the night sky.
The now seventeen-year-old hated feeling this weak. A small electric shock sent him spiraling out of control, putting him out of commission for the night. As much as he knew Eraserhead would reassure him, he was embarrassed.
But he also knew it was time.
He had to tell the hero everything. From his past to his identity, he needed to come clean.
He needed help, he needed a change and he needed to be safe.
“What happened kid?” Eraserhead asked sometime later, having given the kid enough time to properly calm down.
“Flashback from the electric shock…” Izuku trailed off, wincing.
Eraserhead was silent. He was holding back, Izuku knew it. The man wanted to ask questions but was holding back for Izuku’s sake.
It was… nice.
No one had ever cared for him like that before.
“Eraserhead?”
“Yeah, Hiro?” The man replied, focusing all of his attention on the vigilante.
“Just… ask what you want to ask. I– I think I’m ready,” he said, breathing deeply.
“Are you sure?”
Izuku nodded his confirmation, bracing himself for the trauma dump he knew he was about to unleash.
“Before you start though, just know that my story isn’t a pretty one… just so you’re aware. It’s dark and gory and downright traumatising to listen to, let alone live through … just so you’re aware. But I’m ready,” Izuku ranted, rushing to explain just how dark his past truly was.
“Okay… how about this. Instead of me asking you questions and therefore making your story out of order… Why don’t you just- tell me? From start to finish. I want to hear everything .”
Izuku smiled.
He took a deep breath, wringing his hands together in an anxious manner, before starting.
“I was bullied my whole life, since… actually, I don’t remember a time where I wasn’t bullied. My mother gave up on caring for me eventually. I learned to cook a full meal at like, five years old… But life was fine,” Izuku said, taking deep breaths.
“The bullying got worse in middle and high school… by the time high school had started I’d lost count of how many times I’d been told to kill myself,” Izuku muttered, miserable at the memories resurfacing.
“Why were you bullied? You’re so kind…” Eraserhead asked softly.
“I’m getting there… the why for everything I’m about to tell you next is going to be the same as why I was bullied. Uh– buckle up for this part, it’s… it’s rough,” Izuku warned grimly.
“I decided to drop out of high school around… a year and a half ago? Nearly two, I think… and that’s when I decided to be a vigilante.”
“Wait, but you only debuted a year ago, maybe a little longer. The timeline doesn’t match up,” Eraserhead countered.
“I… my plans were kind of put on hold?” Izuku squeaked. When Eraser gestured for him to continue, he decided to just– rip the bandaid right off.
“I got kidnapped.”
The silence was so loud Izuku winced under the pressure of it all. It was suffocating, the amount of concern radiating off of the man beside him.
“... You were what?” He hissed.
“I was kidnapped. I’m about to tell you what happened when I was there, but I don’t want you to interrupt me– much, because I know you’re incapable of keeping your mouth closed– while I’m talking. It’s hard to talk about, and there’s a lot to go over… I was gone for five months, so…”
“ Five months?” Eraserhead exclaimed, horrified.
“Yes, yes. Whatever. Anyway, will you let me tell the story now?” Izuku asked, getting incredibly impatient.
‘Yeah, sorry.”
“Right. So I was kidnapped because they realised I– something about me that would help them, I guess? I was drugged, and the next thing I knew I was waking up in a disgusting building with mould and dead rats everywhere, aching all over.”
Izuku turned his eyes to the sky, not wanting to look Eraserhead in the eye as tears started falling down his face in a graceful manner, peaceful waterfalls not reflecting the chaos of his mind.
“They tied me to a chair– there were two of them– and they started harassing me, asking for my name and… beating me up, wanting answers. That’s when I first dislocated my shoulder. I lost count of how many times it happened so I won’t mention it again, just know it happened a lot.”
He took a breath, continuing after his rant.
“They told me their names too, actually. Ikari and Takashira–”
“So that’s why you called me Ikari when you had a panic attack… you thought I was him, didn’t you?” Eraserhead interrupted.
“Yeah, the quirk used on me was at fault for that, but we’ll get there in a minute,” Izuku replied.
“They got sick of my sarcasm, and got the name ‘Hiro’ out of me by fucking tasering me for a bit… I don’t know how long it was. When I kept on sassing them, they started their… ‘experiments’, which is just a nice way of saying they tortured me,” Izuku whispered, his voice cracking as his heart broke at the memories plating on loop.
With a shuddering breath, he kept telling his story.
“They held me down to the chair and pulled two of my teeth down, sharpening them into fangs,” Izuku said, baring his teeth to show the hero.
“That’s not your quirk?” The hero asked the vigilante, failing to hide his horrified surprise.
"No… it’s not.”
“Okay… what’s next? That was just the first couple of hours! ” he exclaimed.
“I was put into a cell, which they called the dungeons. Every kidnapper has one, so I wasn’t that surprised. I– uh… was in a really dark place at that moment, throwing myself against walls and stuff– which became a constant thing, actually– and I… fuck!” he hissed, punching the ground.
“If you don’t want to tell me anymore you don’t have to, I hope you know that,” Eraserhead reassured.
“Thanks, but I need to,” Izuku replied. He took a minute to regain his bearings, then continued.
“I tried to kill myself that night. Clearly, it didn’t work, but I passed out for… I don’t know how long. All I remember is choking myself out, then waking up to Ikari coming to get me, where I was taken to Room Five.”
Izuku shuddered violently at the memory, biting his lip as he desperately tried not to cry.
“What was Room Five?” Eraserhead asked him, morbidly curious.
“Well…”
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Mentions of Past Torture and Abuse, Extreme Panic Attacks, Mental Health Topics, and Vulgar Language.
Chapter 34: Recounting Horrors
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES!
hehe dont kill me ily all
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“What was in Room Five?” Eraserhead asked him, morbidly curious.
“Well…”
“Room Five was one of two torture rooms that I experienced, though Room Five was the only one I frequented. I… I was electrocuted. They dragged me– shirtless– up three flights of stairs and threw me on a dirty hospital bed and strapped me in, putting these… sticker-things all over my chest and head, which connected to the machine that would send electrical currents through my nervous system…” Izuku trailed off, looking at the underground hero next to him, wincing at the horrified expression on his face.
“It went on for hours… I’d get a break every so often, so Ikari could take my blood, but then he’d start it again, changing the settings.”
“How often did that happen?” Eraserhead asked in a whisper, almost scared of the answer he was about to receive.
“Enough times to give me permanent nerve damage in my hands…” Izuku replied, just as quietly.
“Was there… any other forms of torture?” Eraserhead nervously asked.
“Two, if you don’t count the beatings I got nearly constantly,” Izuku replied. “Ikari had anger issues. The little bitch couldn’t mentally handle my level of sass and sarcasm… especially after I’d constantly imply he had mommy issues…” Izuku trailed off sheepishly, vaguely relieved when Eraserhead let out a shocked laugh.
He continued after a moment, thinking of how to explain the sleep deprivation tactic.
“They wouldn’t let me sleep most of the time… I think the longest they made me stay awake was for a week straight,” he said matter-of-factly, desperately trying to cover up the tremble in his voice.
“How’d they do that?”
“There were speakers in the cells… They played a high-pitched white noise that was programmed to cause immense pain, and they played it on full blast whenever they saw me start to fall asleep through the cameras. I… that pain is indescribable… I would slam my hands to my ears, throw myself into walls and scream as loud as I could… nothing worked,” Izuku recounted, aware of the increasing amounts of horror on the hero’s face next to him.
“It happened more than that week too… they wanted to break me , so they thought sleep deprivation would work when the electrocution didn't.”
“Was there any… lasting damage?” He nervously asked.
“I’m deaf in my right ear now, which you already knew about…” Izuku replied sadly. “I’m also blind in my left eye… that happened when I sassed them as they begged to know my legal name… which they ended up getting…”
Eraserhead gulped, looking at the scar on his eye closely. Now he was really looking, he noticed that the vigilante’s eyes were two different colours through the night sky, one grey and dull, the other a vibrant emerald.
“There was one other thing too… which only happened once. I– I got burnt alive… It’s how I ended up looking like a charred chicken nugget,” Izuku humourlessly chuckled, running his hands over the burn scars on his arms.
“The scars are all around my legs, and they spread up the sides of my body and all around my back, you can see them on my neck and it stops where you can see it on my face, and obviously on my arms… I don’t think I was supposed to survive that. I mean, I literally swallowed fire– which is why my voice is fucked, that’s not from the smoking, surprisingly– and the number of chemicals that I ended up breathing in that room was insane… I should have died there!” Izuku stressed, looking towards Eraserhead with a manic look in his eyes.
“I’m glad you’re alive, Hiro. You’ve been through so fucking much and it’s not fair!”
“Well.. life isn’t fair, and no man is created equal. I learned that at a very young age,” Izuku said, shocking the hero with his wisdom.
“How’d you manage to escape?” He changed the subject back to focus on his kidnapping.
Eraser had just asked the dreaded question, the one Izuku was dreading more than the reveal of his identity.
“Do you want the easy answer or the one with all the details?” Izuku asked instead of answering.
“All of it. I’ve seen some shit during my time as a hero… I think I can handle it,” He replied with a soft smile.
“Okay. I escaped because I killed both of them,” Izuku said bluntly, resisting a flinch when Eraserhead took in a sharp breath.
“I… I stabbed Ikari through the head with a knife I found after he turned around, and slit his throat when he kept begging me for something, calling me by my name… I ran out of Room Five and left him there, running into Takashira, who grabbed me almost immediately,” Izuku continued.
“Remember when I bit into your arm and ripped a big chunk of it out?” Izuku asked the hero, and when he got a confirming nod, he kept talking. “I did that to Takashira first, and when he let me go, I turned around and jumped him, slitting his throat.”
Izuku was shaking uncontrollably now.
“I had to… you have to understand I had to kill them! There was no other way!” He cried, looking to Eraserhead for support, shocked to find tears rolling down the hero’s face.
“I believe you,” he managed to choke out. “Why don’t you keep going, yeah?” He encouraged, and Izuku nodded, steeling himself.
“There was so much blood… I was covered in it, the floors and the walls were coated with it… it was like I’d decided to badly paint a house in a crimson colour…” Izuku muttered, eyes wide as the images of Ikari’s and Takashira’s dead bodies filled his mind.
“I managed to find the exit, fighting guards while doing so, and then I booked it, blindly running for a while until I found the lake around four miles from here. I dove head first into that water, getting rid of all the blood that I was covered in… and that’s pretty much it,” Izuku finished.
“Jesus fucking Christ, Hiro…” Eraserhead moaned, horrified.
“Yeah, and now I’m here. You know the rest of the story from there,” Izuku said, shrugging through his tears.
“How can you act so casually about it? That entire story was horrifying ! I… oh my God…” He whispered toward the end, looking toward the teenager with his hand covering his mouth, looking a bit green.
“I… I guess I’m just numb? I’ve had over a year to work through everything, and while I am far from okay, having you to help me through my flashbacks and panic attacks has really helped… so thank you,” Izuku smiled, which was immediately returned to him.
“You’re welcome, Hiro. Anytime…”
They were silent once more, both of them thinking about the information just shared before Eraserhead spoke again.
“That leaves the final question… Why did they take you? And also, why is this answer the same as why you were bullied?” Eraserhead asked.
This.
This is what Izuku was dreading.
The big reveal.
He didn’t really want to, but he needed a change. He couldn’t be a vigilante forever and he knew it, plus he needed something challenging in his life, something new to give him a purpose.
UA was the only place that could do that now.
“They recognised my shoes…” he muttered.
“Your… shoes?” Eraser asked, confused.
“The brand, specifically… they’re made for quirkless people,” he said bluntly. He turned to look at the hero next to him.
“Eraserhead… I’m quirkless. That’s why everything happened to me– From my mother neglecting me to being bullied and then being kidnapped– it’s all because of one stupid fucking pinky toe joint.”
Eraserhead was silent, looking at Izuku with his jaw hanging to the floor, searching for the words he so desperately wanted to say, the one thing he wanted to be true for so, so long.
“You’re quirkless?” The hero whispered, the gears in his brain working overtime as he thought long and hard.
“Yeah, I am… I’m the only quirkless person in this generation to make it to my age,” Izuku informed him.
“How old are you?” Eraserhead demanded desperately, looking at Izuku with frantic longing.
“... I’m seventeen,” the teenager whispered.
Izuku watched as the gears fell into place, the final piece of the puzzle being added to the storyboard that was Izuku’s life… and Eraserhead was horrified once again, staring at the teenager with sadness in his eyes.
“Midoriya?” Eraser choked, looking towards the vigilante before him, grief controlling his every move.
Izuku took off his mask, and smiled sadly, tears falling down his face faster than ever before.
“Hey, Aizawa-sensei.”
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Mentions of Torture and Abuse, Vulgar Language, Mental Health Topics.
Chapter 35: Changes
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS IN END NOTES (lemme know if yall actually want these now)
MY DISCORD: HAUNTED HOUSE DISCORD
hello hello ty ty have fun have fun
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“ Midoriya!”
Izuku looked up to see Aizawa borderline sobbing, sending a shiver down his spine as his own tears continued to travel down his cheeks, carving a path through the dirt stuck to his face and neck.
“Why on earth are you crying?” He laughed, looking towards his former teacher fondly.
“Because– Jesus Christ kid just… Can I hug you?” He asked, stumbling over his words as he tried to get his emotions in check, though it wasn’t working very well.
Upon Izuku’s consent, Aizawa stood and wrapped the teenager in a bone-crushing hug, all too aware of the fact Izuku was nearly taller than him now.
“I never gave up on you,” he whispered into his hair. “My husband and I, even Bakugou… we always held onto the hope that you were alive out there… you have no idea how happy I am that I was right.”
Aizawa spoke with a broken voice, whispering fondly into the boy’s ear as he sobbed harder than before, almost melting into his teacher’s embrace as the adrenaline from the past year-and-a-half faded away, waves upon waves of exhaustion and sorrow slamming into him with enough force he stumbled, falling further into Aizawa’s embrace.
“Sensei… I’m so fucking tired… ” he mumbled, choking out a sob as his fists clenched around the hero’s clothes, knuckles turning white as the built-up pressure came crashing down in an avalanche, suffocating him.
“I know…” Aizawa mumbled back, holding the sobbing boy tighter as they both cried over what should have been.
“I know kiddo,” Aizawa cried with the boy, feeling his heart shatter into a million pieces as Izuku let out a bone-chilling scream, filled with agony and sorrow.
For crying out loud, he shouldn’t have felt the need to leave UA at all!
“We all failed you… didn’t we?” He asked, heartbreaking at the small whimper Midoriya let loose, a loose tear rolling down the hero’s cheek.
Midoriya let go of his teacher and smiled softly, his red-rimmed eyes peering into his soul as he tried to gather his thoughts, ideas, and unspoken words rushing through his brain at a mile a minute.
“Not… No. Some of them did– I mean I used to sit outside the teacher's lounge on breaks, I heard everything that was said about me in there– but you never did. Not even Kachaan, actually. But… you and Yamada-sensei were the best teachers I’ve had in a long time…”
Aizawa smiled, preening at the praise from the teenager, happy he was able to provide somewhat of a safe figure while attending UA.
“Why’d you leave UA?”
Izuku motioned for the man to sit with him again, taking a deep breath as he readied himself to explain…
Vaguely.
“I… I was desperate, I guess. I needed to prove I was strong and worthwhile and capable of something so inherently great – and I couldn’t do that at UA… not with everyone going against me,” Izuku explained.
“That, and if I spent another day hearing that I would be better off dead I don’t know what I would have done… Nothing good, that’s for sure,” He finished with a chuckle, laughing fully as his teacher bit back an amused grin.
“I– I guess I can understand that… holy crap kid,” Aizawa chuckled, stress entering his body as the teenager looked at the empty streets below with sorrow-filled eyes.
“What did you mean before? Saying that… Kachaan never gave up on me? I mean… I think I know what you mean, but–”
“Oh, I could go on about how much that boy has improved… He stuck up for you when the class was implying you’d jumped off a roof–”
“Oh, that would’ve brought up some less-than-pleasant memories for him.” Izuku cut in, growling at the memory.
Aizawa’s head whipped towards the teenager so quickly he felt his neck crack.
“What do you mean? I mean, I think I know, but I want you to confirm it.”
“He told me to take a swan dive off a roof, and pray for a quirk in my next life… I scared the shit out of him when I didn’t show up for school the next day,” Izuku explained, the end of his sentence trailing off, getting lost in the graceful winds of the night.
“Yeah, he told me that. God, I hate Aldera so much–”
“How’d you know we went there?” Izuku demanded, immediately defensive once more.
He was still mistrustful, though he definitely trusted the man beside him more than anyone in his life as of late.
You can’t sue him for being wary.
“Bakugou told me about the treatment you and others got there… and the unfair pedestal they’d placed him on as well. Tsukauchi had fun tearing the inner foundations of that school to pieces… point is, Aldera doesn’t actually exist anymore.”
“Oh, thank God ,” Izuku lamented, laughing with his teacher at the dramatics of it all. “I would’ve done it myself by now if someone else hadn’t.”
There was a brief pause in the conversation before Izuku’s curiosity got the better of him.
“So… what else about Kachaan?”
“Okay, I’m just going to list everything,” Aizawa warned before he told Izuku everything. “He yelled at the entire class about quirkless statistics about a month in– when the rest of 1A basically wanted you dead– and ended up making half of them cry… He dropped his friends when their bigoted thoughts and opinions got stronger as time went on… He focused on training and is now at the top of his class– he’s the highest ranking hero-student in UA, actually,” Aizawa rambled.
“Bakugou… is an interesting character. I– he got kidnapped by the league in first-year… you didn’t know that, did you?” Aizawa suddenly asked- and grimaced when he saw the pale, shocked look on the vigilante’s face.
“ No, I didn’t! I– oh… I was still kidnapped myself, actually…” Izuku realised, going quiet. “That’s probably why I’d never heard about it…”
“Yeah, it would be,” the hero agreed.
“He’s alright, you know?”
“No, actually, I don’t know,” Izuku replied dryly, smiling when his teacher couldn’t hold back his laugh.
“Okay, that’s fair… but he’s fine physically, and most of the trauma he received from that has gone now, apart from the occasional nightmare. I promise you, he’s fine!” Aizawa stressed, sighing in relief as the green-haired teenager next to him nodded.
“That’s good… no one deserves that,” the boy whispered.
“But… he’s a good kid, Midoriya–”
“Call me Izuku.”
“Sure, Izuku– he’s a good kid… especially now.”
The two fell into a comfortable silence.
Izuku knew that the hero next to him would start speaking eventually, but he was content to sit in the familiar silence coming from the two, gazing happily at the stars.
They were brighter than usual, twinkling gracefully in a pattern, reassuring Izuku that he had done the right thing, speaking their support and condolences as tears began to flow down his face once more.
“Did… did my mother ever do something?” Izuku quietly asked, already knowing the answer.
“No… she didn’t. We haven’t heard anything from her…” Aizawa looked towards the boy who was desperately trying to hold himself together.
“She didn’t treat you well… did she?” He asked, apprehensive. Though he too knew the answer he would receive.
“No, she really didn’t,” Izuku broke, beginning to sob. “I hadn’t seen her for like, three months before I had left… I don’t even think she knows I’m gone!” He brokenly cried, hunching over as the emotions poured over his head, icy cold.
“C’mere…” Aizawa murmured, standing up once more. He beckoned the boy over and pulled him into an embrace once more, the teenager holding on for dear life as his tears dripped onto the hero’s shoulders.
“You’re not going back there,” he promised, pulling back to look right into Izuku’s duo-coloured eyes.
“What?” The boy squeaked, pulling out of the man’s embrace.
“I have an emergency foster license as a Pro-Hero that I can use– whenever I feel the need to– and I refuse to let you back there. ”
Izuku looked toward the hero in awe and wonder, before his face broke out a blinding smile, and he rushed the hero, crushing him in a hug as even more tears fell down his face in uncontrolled torrents.
Izuku still had one more question, though.
“How am I supposed to believe you when you say Kachaan has changed?” He asked, looking at the hero, who smirked.
“I guess you’ll have to see for yourself, yeah?”
Izuku smiled, nodding at the hero.
His life really was changing.
“Let’s go home, Izuku.”
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS: Mental Health Topics, Mentions of Injuries and Torture, and References to Child Neglect
Chapter 36: Healing Takes Time (Questions And Answers)
Notes:
Ight JUST so you all are aware- Im only gonna TW chapters with like- extreme panic attacks and stuff MAINLY because ya know- most of this shit is just repeating and if you've made it this far you *really* shouldn't need the TWs anymore but ill add them for later chapters when I think its necessary :D
enjoy the chapter guys!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
By the time Aizawa and Izuku had made it to the hero’s apartment, it was nearing three in the morning. It was a little earlier than Aizawa usually finished his patrols, but he’d been doing overtime for the past year and a half anyway, so the other heroes would be able to manage.
“By the way, my husband is most likely awake right now, he’s a bit loud though…” Aizawa warned.
“Yeah, I am aware that Present Mic is loud, Sensei.” Izuku deadpanned, looking at Aizawa with a vague expression, non-verbally communicating his thoughts.
“I– How did you know I was married to Hizashi?” Aizawa asked the boy, eyes blown wide in shock.
“I didn’t, you just confirmed it for me,” the kid sassed, smirking at Aizawa’s bewildered expression.
“You’re a little shit, you know that right?”
“Yeah, it drove Ikari up the wall… sarcasm kept me sane there– somewhat,” Izuku shrugged, unaware of the hero’s grimace as he imagined the teenager's torture.
It had only been an hour since the boy had told him every event that transpired in the past year and a half… and he was sure he’d only got the essential bits of it as well… There had to have been something else that transpired, but Aizawa refused to push the boy past his comfort zone.
Especially now.
“Alright. Are you ready to go in?”
“As ready as I’ll ever be,” Izuku sighed, still draped across the hero’s side, exhausted.
Aizawa opened the door, and the two ungraciously stepped inside, Izuku tripping on the edge of the doorframe.
“‘Zashi? I’m home… kept the volume down though please, we have a… visitor,” Aizawa called out quietly.
“Shou’? You’re early… What have you brought home this time? It better not be another stray!” Yamada scolded, coming into view.
“Not… not exactly,” Aizawa cringed, moving forward.
“Well technically, I am a stray… I’ve been homeless for a year and a half, Aizawa-sensei. By default, that makes me a stray,” Izuku teased, smirking at the hero holding him upright.
“You’re not helping Problem Child,” Aizawa groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose in exasperation.
“Who just called you ‘Sensei’, Shouta?” Yamada asked louder this time, now standing in the hallway where Aizawa was heading.
“Mi– Izuku,” Aizawa stated, leading the boy over to the couch to rest, pushing him back down as the boy tried to stand.
“Don’t test me, kid, I’m making sure you rest, something you haven’t done enough of as of late.”
“I had priorities!”
“I don’t care,” he scolded, turning to his husband looking as tired as ever.
“Midoriya’s alive?” Yamada gasped, quickly walking over to the lying boy.
“No need to sound so shocked, Yamada-sensei. Also, call me Izuku, please, I don’t want to be reminded of my mother…” Izuku whispered, his eyes drooping dramatically as he got comfortable.
He never realised how much he missed being somewhere warm and comfortable until he got it back.
“Sorry, Izuku… I just– what the fuck? ”
Izuku burst out laughing, barely able to hold back as he caught the eyes of Aizawa, who was also hiding a smile.
“Oh great, now he’s laughing at me! God forbid I swear in front of a student… Shou?”
“Hm?” Aizawa hummed in reply, walking over to the kitchen to get Izuku a glass of water.
“Why do we have a teenager trying to fall asleep on the couch? Let alone Izuku? ” He stressed, fretting over the teenager as his hands found their way to his hair, running his fingers through it and detangling the knots, murmuring something about cutting it nicely.
“I… Fuck, I don’t know where to start! Uh– Okay, how about this? Izuku, you can give Hizashi the bare details of what happened and how we ended up in this situation, and I’ll tell him the rest… I don’t want you to relive everything twice in one night… Does that sound okay?” Aizawa asked, handing over the glass of water and sighing in relief as Izuku began to drink.
“Yeah… Okay, I can do that. I just don’t actually know where to start…”
“How about you start with why you left UA, and what happened after that?” Yamada suggested, focusing on the boy.
“Okay,” Izuku agreed, sitting up.
His mind began to fade and fizzle out as he recalled the memories, gratefully taking a blanket from one of the two adults in the room, hugging it close to his chest, and breathing deeply.
“I was… desperate. I– There was nobody at UA who truthfully believed in me– save for the both of you and– surprisingly– Kachaan, so I left. I couldn’t handle the jeers and unfair treatment I was getting from the student body, or the pitiful looks I was getting from the teachers, or the shit I got from All Might– please don’t ask about him, I don’t want to open that can of worms just yet.”
Yamada was silent and Aizawa sympathetic, both adults silently giving the boy the support he deserved to continue the story.
“I decided to be a vigilante… it was legal– technically– because of the quirk laws surrounding vigilantism, and I used that to my advantage. I trained and became stronger, a person that people on the edge could trust to help every night, planning to patrol under the alias of Hiro … and then I got kidnapped, about three or so weeks after running away,” Izuku spoke just loud enough for the heroes in the room to hear him, wincing when Aizawa grimaced at the reminder, Yamada gasping dramatically.
“ You were WHA- t?” the blond hero shrieked, quirk being erased quickly to save the last of Izuku’s hearing.
“Yeah, because I was quirkless–”
“Another thing– sorry for interrupting– You’re Hiro? ” Yamada exclaimed again, his quirk not activating due to his husband's Erasure.
“Yeah?”
“Oh my God, I have never been happier to have a name to a face, knowing that it was you giving my husband grey hairs quicker than his students ever did!” Yamada laughed, making Izuku choke out a laugh in surprise.
“Oh, shut the fuck up Hizashi,” Aizawa grumbled, the other inhabitants of the room snorting.
“Anyway… I was gone for five months, taken by two scientists named Ikari and Takashira. They… they tortured me, for lack of a nicer word. I got nearly all of my scars from them– yes, including the burns– and now have nerve damage in my hands, deafness in my right ear, and blindness on my right side… and this shoulder needs a brace to keep it stable,” Izuku pointed to his shoulder, purposefully avoiding the hero’s worried eyes.
“Aizawa… you’re going to tell him the bits I miss, right?” Izuku asked quietly, begging the hero to understand.
He couldn’t keep it together, he couldn’t tell the story without breaking.
“Yeah, I will,” Aizawa confirmed, and Izuku let out the breath he had been holding.
“Okay… then, I managed to escape– barely– and… oh fuck –”
“Don’t feel pressured to tell me, Izuku. You’re out. That’s what matters,” Yamada reassured, rubbing circles on the teenager’s wrist. Izuku looked at his hand, wondering how long the man had been doing that through the hazy fog in his mind.
“No… It should be me who tells you. I just– Oh my God I can’t– I feel so guilty! I had no other choice!” Izuku was openly sobbing now, working himself into a panic attack as the memories of Ikari’s dead body came into mind, mumbling his name as he died.
“Izuku! Breathe…” Aizawa calmed him down, standing in his view and forcing the teenager to follow his breathing patterns.
“Okay… Thanks, Aizawa–”
“Anytime.”
“Okay. I– I killed them. Ikari and Takashira, maybe some of the guards surrounding the building too, I don’t actually know for sure… stabbed, throats slit, the whole lot.” Izuku blandly stated, staring off into the distance as he trailed off, unaware of the horrified expression on Yamada’s face.
“Izuku, look at me,” Yamada demanded, and Izuku whipped his head up so fast it audibly snapped.
“You did what you had to do to survive, okay? You’re not going to get in any legal trouble. All of it can be classified under self-defense, even if it happened to be a delayed reaction… though I highly doubt that,” Yamada reassured firmly, noting the way Izuku melted into the couch, relieved.
“You had a plan… didn’t you?” Aizawa asked the boy, now fully focused on the conversation, deciding to sit next to the boy the longer the conversation dragged on.
“Yeah, of course I did! They were trying to see how far they could push the quirkless body until it broke! I just… made them think I had broken completely, made them put their guard down… I think Ikari lost his shit before I did, actually. He ended up kinda feral by the end of it,” Izuku explained, and he shot Aizawa a glare when he scoffed.
“You’re aware that you’re a bit feral yourself, right? I’ve seen you hiss at more villains than stray cats at this point, plus you think it’s hilarious when they would see us together and just– hand themselves in,” Aizawa pointed out, biting back a smile.
“It was funny, okay! One of them literally sat cross-legged on the fucking ground! ” Izuku whined, hiding his face when the two heroes started laughing.
“You’re laughing now, but wasn’t it you who experienced how strong my teeth are firsthand?” Izuku sassed, smirking when the hero blushed in shame.
“What’s this about your teeth?” Yamada asked, his confusion turning into horror as Izuku bared his fangs at the man, showing them off in all their pointy glory.
When asked how they came to be so sharp, Izuku simply replied; “Ikari.”
And that was that.
He explained the rest of the story, how he made his shoulder brace, the reinforced knives, and how he trained until he dropped as Yamada confirmed he already knew about the arguments the latter two had, and that he was the ‘outside influence’ that forced Aizawa to get his shit together.
As the night came to a close and morning rolled around, Izuku couldn’t fight off his sleep for much longer, snuggling into the couch and falling asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow.
Notes:
leave comments n kudos if you please! and join my discord server, its in the fic summary :D (my server is definitely not a cult ;) lmao)
Chapter 37: Turning A House Into A Home
Notes:
ty all sm for reading this n all that jazz
I have a discord server! its linked in the fic summary :D
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku woke up with a start.
He was sticky and warm, the nightmare forcing him awake as he tore at his chest, his lungs momentarily squeezing closed as he tried to breathe.
“You alright Izuku?”
Aizawa was in the kitchen having watched the boy jolt awake.
“Yeah… yeah, just nightmares, y’know?”
“I know far too well,” Aizawa replied. “Want anything to eat or drink?” He asked, humming when Izuku declined.
Aizawa told his husband what had happened while Izuku had been kidnapped that night, and it wasn’t pretty for either of them.
Half-way through the story, Hizashi had excused himself to promptly throw up his dinner, returning pale-faced and shaking, yet ready to hear the rest of the story… in which Aizawa then swallowed his own bile as he remembered how Izuku had literally swallowed fire and should have died .
He described the scream that broke Aizawa’s heart, how it had exploded into the night sky that shook him to his core, and the sheer amount of sorrow and agony making his heart stop and send chills down his spine.
Both men were crying by the end of it, and neither of them slept at all, too heartbroken and worried to close their tired eyes. Yamada was insanely glad that his husband decided to bring Izuku home, reminding him to call Tsukauchi about the situation so he could activate his emergency foster license.
Though Aizawa could function on zero sleep and was still fully aware of the errands to complete today, his husband was… a different story.
Yamada trudged into the room looking like he’d been pulled into the middle of a tornado. His hair was down and slightly frizzy and he could hardly keep his eyes open as he walked into the kitchen, immediately making himself a cup of coffee.
Izuku studied the two heroes.
“Neither of you slept, did you?” He asked, sounding a bit guilty.
“No… we didn’t. Unlike Mr. Dramatic over here, I can function well enough without sleeping,” Aizawa smirked, hissing when his husband slapped him across the arm.
“Shou’, my love, stop exposing my secrets,” he mumbled, smiling at Aizawa, who in turn paled and nodded, murmuring about ‘not fucking around and finding out’, which Izuku found comical.
“What’s happening now?” Came Izuku’s voice from the lounge, and Aizawa walked over to sit with him, handing the boy some tea despite his earlier refusal.
“We call Tsukauchi and explain the situation, and then have an investigation started on your mother,” Aizawa said as if the entire situation was simple.
“I can’t stay here forever though! Where will I go once this is all sorted?” Izuku panicked, looking desperately toward the underground hero he had come to know well.
“Once you get back to UA you’ll be staying in a dormitory system. During the holidays however… you’ll be staying here,” Aizawa easily explained, looking towards Izuku with a fond look on his face.
“... What.”
“Both Hizashi and I have emergency foster licenses for situations involving kids like you. I’m using mine for this, alright? I’ll be calling Tsukauchi soon to tell him… he might want you to come into the police station to ask some questions, alright? You don’t have to tell him everything about your kidnapping if you don’t wish to, but he will need to hear about how your mother treated you for us to have you, okay? Are you alright with that?” Aizawa calmly asked, his outside emotions drastically differing from the chaos he felt inside.
“I– yeah… I guess I have to be, anyway. I don’t like her and she doesn’t like me… no harm in her getting some consequences,” Izuku smirked, his expression turning into a smile as Aizawa nodded in agreement, sending a small smile toward the boy.
“I vote to be the one to take his mother to the police station for questioning!” Yamada called from the kitchen, finally more energetic.
“ Fuck no!” Aizawa growled out, subtly softening upon Yamada’s pout. “‘Zashi, the last time you collected someone for questioning in a case that involved a child they had to be sedated before being questioned!” He scolded, glaring as Yamada opened his mouth.
“My mum deserves it though,” Izuku said non-committedly from the couch.
“See! Izuku’s fine with it! Please? ” Yamada begged his husband, getting on his knees and clasping his hands together, looking up at his smirking husband’s face.
“Oh my God, fine!” Aizawa relented, turning around and winking at the teenager on the couch.
“Before you do that…” Aizawa firmly started, “Izuku needs more clothes. Look at the tags on his shirt and pants before you go, his sizing is different than it used to be,” Aizawa said, making Izuku blush.
“I got older Aizawa… of course my sizes are different!”
“Yeah, most people go up one or two sizes, maybe three. You literally doubled in height and muscle mass, we need to check your size of clothes please,” he said, a bit exasperated.
Izuku finally consented, though he blushed the whole time.
“Shouta he’s going to be able to fit all of your clothes,” Yamada said with a laugh, grabbing his keys and wallet from by the door.
“Izuku, have a shower while I’m gone, and Shou’s on the phone to Tsukauchi, yeah? He’ll get some clothes for you to wear while we wash those ones. The shower is down the hall, first door to your left,” Yamada softly said with a smile, waving his goodbyes and leaving, the front door closing with a soft click.
“Alright problem child, let’s go,” Aizawa sighed. “You’re taking that brace off too, by the way. Your shoulder needs to be less reliant on it,” Aizawa told the boy, holding his hand out for the brace.
“Alright, but don’t be surprised when I scare the shit out of Yamada when I put my shoulder back into place after a dislocation tonight… it’ll happen,” Izuku warned, and Aizawa smirked.
“I’m counting on it. I’ll put some clothes outside the door for you, and I’ll wash this for you too, so you can wear it until we get a new one.”
With that, Aizawa left Izuku to his own devices.
Izuku hadn’t had a warm shower in almost two years, and he relished in the feeling of the hot water carving pathways down his back, tracing his bones and muscles and the dirt rolled off of his body, hidden under bubbles of soap.
When he checked the hallway, he found a grey T-shirt and… hot pink sweatpants.
Holy shit.
Laughing, Izuku put the clean clothes on and made his way downstairs, tripping over a cat that was definitely not there last night.
“Where did the cat come from? And why do you own hot pink sweatpants? ” Izuku asked, laughing at the groan Aizawa let out.
“Nemuri bought them for me for my birthday last year, saying that they were comfortable,” Aizawa explained sheepishly.
“You can’t admit that she’s right, can you?” Izuku teased, laughing when Aizawa’s head slammed into the kitchen bench, a muffled ‘No’ sounding from the hero.
“...Nemuri is Kayama-sensei, right?” Izuku asked quietly.
“Yeah, why?”
“And she’s your friend?”
“Yeah? Again, why?” Aizawa asked, growing more and more concerned as the silence drew long.
“I… is she going to come over at some point?” Izuku asked, wringing his hands together nervously, already knowing the answer… he stole Aizawa’s phone after seeing the notification from Kayama, stating that she was already outside.
“ SHIT!” Aizawa screeched, flinging himself away from the table. “She’s coming over in like, five minutes actually, we have brunch here every Saturday… Shit!” Aizawa stressed, looking around the room for his phone.
Izuku tried to get the hero’s attention, but he couldn’t hear him over the racket he was making, and eventually, Izuku grew tired.
“AIZAWA!” He shouted, smirking when he finally got the man’s attention.
“Don’t bother looking for your phone. She’s already here,” Izuku said, pointing to the front door, where the silhouette of her body was visible.
“ Fuck!” Aizawa hissed, apologetically turning to Izuku as Kayama called out for Aizawa to open the door. “I’m sorry kid…”
“It’s fine. Plus, I want to see her face when she realises I’m taller than her now,” Izuku smirked, grinning as an evil look appeared on Aizawa’s face.
“ Oh my God you are!” He whispered gleefully and headed for the door.
“I’m coming Nem!” He called out as his friend continued banging on her door.
He opened the door with a smile, grabbing the bag from her as she started scolding him.
“Honestly Shouta, how long does it take for you to open a fucking door?” She teased. “What was taking so long anyways?”
“I had to deal with something,” Aizawa replied, ever the cryptic.
“Oh yeah? What was this… ‘something’ you were dealing with?” Kayama purred, looking around.
“That would be me,” Izuku called, walking into view and smirking as her mouth dropped wide open.
“Morning, Kayama-sensei!”
“ ...Midoriya?”
Notes:
ty ty ty all and i hope you enjoyed the chapter
Chapter 38: Another Tiresome Reunion
Notes:
<3 ty all for the hits, kudos and comments! it means the world
as always, the discord server is linked in the fic summary, come join the chaos! (just make sure you read the rules and look at the channel titles before you start typing I've had a few issues with that in the past couple of days)enjoy this chapter:D
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Honestly Shouta, how long does it take for you to open a fucking door?” She teased. “What was taking so long anyways?”
“I had to deal with something,” Aizawa replied, ever the cryptic.
“Oh yeah? What was this… ‘something’ you were dealing with?” Kayama purred, looking around.
“That would be me,” Izuku called, walking into view and smirking as her mouth dropped wide open.
“Morning, Kayama Sensei!”
“ ...Midoriya?”
“Yes, hello it’s me, and– Oh look! I was right– I’m fucking taller than you,” Izuku teased, smirking when Kayama growled at Aizawa for laughing.
“Where’s Hizashi?” She asked instead, deciding to ignore that her prior student had somehow grown a backbone… and a fuck tonne of strength.
“He’s getting Izuku clothes,” Aizawa explained, laying out the food Kayama had brought with her on the kitchen table while Izuku stood back to the wall, somewhat nervous around her presence.
“Okay… Why’d you call him Izuku?” She hounded Aizawa.
“Because I asked them to.”
Izuku was fed up with all the questions already, glaring at Kayama viciously as she flinched.
“Jesus Christ kid, where was this attitude when you were at UA?”
“Being kidnapped tends to make people defensive,” Izuku countered.
“Izuku, really?” Aizawa asked, exasperated and fed up with his shit.
“I mean… he’s not wrong Shouta,” Hizashi sounded from the door, nodding at Kayama’s pale complexion.
“Did you just say you were kidnapped?” She whispered, horrified.
“Yes, I did. It wasn’t when you think it was, or for how long you think it was– most likely– and you’re not going to hear anything about it.”
Kayama nodded, put off by the energy coming from the boy.
“Here’s your clothes, kid.”
Yamada handed no less than five bags over to Izuku, all of them bulging.
“I should’ve given you a budget,” Aizawa moaned, glaring at Kayama who was now laughing at the appalled expression on the teenager's face.
“ This is so many clothes…” he whispered, absolutely horrified.
“Well you never told me what style you wanted, so I just got an assortment,” Yamada shrugged, continuing on by saying; “I’ll put them in the spare room for now, okay? I made the bed last night so you won’t be sleeping on the couch.”
Izuku nodded dumbly, glaring at the two snickering adults still left in the room.
“He’s laughing now but he’s going to get the shock of his life later,” He muttered angrily, smirking at Aizawa.
“Shoulder?”
“Yup.”
“What about your shoulder?” Kayama questioned, unable to keep up with the conversation.
“My shoulder dislocates constantly, and someone won’t let me use the brace I made for it because I’ve apparently become reliant on it or something,” Izuku glowered.
“I swear you just want me to be in pain,” Izuku teased, giving Aizawa a look that made him know he was kidding.
“You are reliant on it though, and once we get you checked out medically we can see if you get it back or not. Deal?” Aizawa countered the boy’s sarcasm and taunts with logic and compromise, and Izuku hated how much it worked.
“Only if we don’t go to a hospital. Ikari set up Room Five with a fucking hospital bed, and he made me hate needles,” Izuku said, to which Aizawa readily agreed, shivering at the reminder of Room Five, grabbing Izuku’s arm to keep the both of them in the moment as Yamada walked back into the room.
“Ikari? Room Five? What…”
“Please don’t ask, Kayama-sensei. I’d rather not have another flashback today,” Izuku told her flatly, flinching at the disappointed sigh she let out.
“Kayama, you have a weaker stomach than the both of us,” Aizawa pointed out. “You wouldn’t be able to handle the story.”
“What makes you say that?” She countered, getting angry, believing Aizawa to be calling her weak.
“Because Shou’ and I both threw up.”
Izuku’s neck snapped towards the voice hero in shock, jaw hanging wide-open, Kayama’s expression mirroring his own.
“I… you did?” He whispered.
“Yeah… yeah, we did. I’m sorry Izuku,” Yamada said softly.
“Don’t be. Not your fault,” he assured, before changing the subject.
“Okay, I have a question. There’s food here, so why the fuck are we not eating it?” Izuku asked, causing the adults in the room to chuckle and laugh.
“I knew I liked you for a reason,” Aizawa smirked, motioning for the teenager to start eating.
The afternoon went smoothly after the four of them began to eat, hungry emotions dampening as food coursed through their systems, and energies returned to their bodies.
Izuku knew it wouldn’t take too long for Kayama to start asking questions again, and moments after they’d all finished eating, he was proven right.
“So… Why is Midoriya here instead of with his mother?”
“ Call me Izuku,” he snapped, glaring at the heroine. “And I’m here because she’s a piece of shit who probably hasn’t even noticed that I’m missing yet.”
The silence rang through his ears painfully. He could feel it make a home in the deepest crevices of his bones, worming its way into his mind and heart as he shifted uncomfortably.
“Alright then… Anyway, I have some errands to run, I’ll leave you three to it, yeah?” She said, feeling incredibly awkward with the tension floating around the room.
“Sounds best, if I’m being honest,” Aizawa sighed. “I’ll walk you out.”
As the front door shut behind them, Kayama paused, turning to her friend.
“Why does he hate me?” She demanded, feeling hurt and embarrassed. “I mean, I–”
“I wouldn’t blame him if he does,” Aizawa shrugged, “He heard what you all said about him in the teacher’s lounge… he’d sit outside the door on breaks so students would be too scared to target him.”
Kayama felt like a terrible human being at that moment, the memories of every conversation that centered on the quirkless teenager coming flooding back.
“That… Okay, that makes sense. Good luck with his mother, Shouta… I’m gonna go– think about some stuff…”
Aizawa watched her drive off, sighing as he walked back into the house, met with chaos.
“I was gone for two minutes,” he groaned. “What the fuck happened?”
“ His SHOULDER!” Yamada screeched, sending Izuku into another laughing fit as Aizawa smirked knowingly.
“Oh yeah, it does that sometimes. Watch.”
Izuku turned his dislocated shoulder to Yamada’s viewpoint, and easily knocked it back into place, feeling no pain as the bones snapped back together with an audible pop.
“ WHAT THE FUCK?” Yamada screeched again while Izuku laughed even harder, Aizawa joining him this time at the sheer dramatics his husband was showing.
“His brace is getting washed–”
“You better be washing that by hand!” Izuku shouted, running over to Aizawa fearfully.
“It hasn’t even made it to the laundry yet!” Aizawa cried, offended at the boy’s lack of trust, though he did understand.
“Good, I refuse to put that leather through the washing machine. I spent far too much money on that brace and I’m not willing to ruin it to make it look clean.”
“I’ll get it for you so you can wash it, okay? Clean it in the kitchen sink.”
As Aizawa walked over to where he’d hidden the brace out of Izuku’s view, the teenager turned over to the still distraught blond.
“Sorry for scaring you Yamada, I just couldn’t resist,” he apologised sheepishly, though his smirk did not match the tone of his voice.
“You’re just as sadistic as Shouta.”
“Watch it Hizashi, or you’re sleeping on the fucking couch!” Aizawa called from the laundry room, and Izuku had to stifle a laugh while Yamada frantically ran towards his husband, crying out apologies as he stumbled through the hallway.
Izuku was enjoying his time with them.
Sure, he’d only been conscious for half a day, but that didn’t mean much when he’d been figuratively alone since before he turned seven years old, and literally alone since the age of fourteen.
Aizawa walked back into the room and handed over the brace, and resumed his search for his phone that took place earlier that morning.
“Looking for this?” Izuku asked, holding up the erasure hero’s cell phone with a smirk.
“What the fuck? Where did you hide that?” He asked, stunned.
“In a drawer in the kitchen… I’m good at pick-pocketing, and you were going to destroy the apartment looking for it anyway, considering you managed to leave it in the fucking fridge! ”
Yamada immediately started laughing.
“Shou… That’s the second time!”
“SHUT UP ALREADY!” Aizawa groaned, crying out at the betrayal from his husband, apologising when he saw Izuku flinch at the noise.
“Give me the phone, I need to call Tsukauchi.”
Izuku handed the phone over with an apology of his own, turning back to the kitchen and cleaning off his brace, cringing at how quickly the water had turned black.
“This is really impressive Izuku,” Yamada praised when Izuku hung it over a dining chair. “How’d you figure out to make it tighter? And is that a knife holster?”
“I made it tighter by putting it on and guessing the rest of it. I just added leather to it and pulled it tight and sewed it on that way… And to answer your other question; yes. It is a knife holster. I have two of those, actually.”
Yamada paled but nodded anyway, deciding to leave the teenager be as he found the other holster, and started to clean that too.
“Izuku, Tsukauchi is going to talk to you tomorrow afternoon. He and Hizashi will be taking Midoriya Inko into questioning tomorrow morning, and you’ll be joining them around lunchtime, is that alright?” Aizawa asked from the couch, scrutinizing the teenager.
“Yeah, that’s fine.”
Aizawa relayed the information to the detective, before hanging up the phone.
“Hizashi,” Aizawa called, an edge to his voice.
“Yes, my love?” Yamada replied nervously, bouncing on his feet.
“Don’t murder his mother, please ,” Aizawa practically begged, smirking as Izuku spluttered and laughed in the background.
Yamada grinned ferally, leveling his husband with a look.
“I make no promises.”
Notes:
join the server! linked in the fic summary
Chapter 39: Actions Have Consequences
Notes:
TW IN END NOTES THIS TIME!
welcome back, lovely readers <3
have fun with this one
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Inko Midoriya was having a perfectly average morning.
Her son wasn’t bothering her anymore– never leaving his room when she was home– either sleeping or keeping quiet, just the way she liked it.
She’d stopped leaving him money when he entered high school upon knowing the school cafeteria gave out free lunches for the hero class students in attendance.
She was working long, but favourable hours at the hospital, having made many friends in her line of work, and was well-known around the hospital through coworkers and patients alike.
All in all, she had a perfectly average life that she enjoyed, until a knock on the door turned her world upside down.
Believing it to be a neighbour, she called out to the person standing outside.
“I’m coming!”
Happily, she opened the door, her smile fading quickly as a detective and Pro Hero came into view.
“Good morning Ma’am. Are you Midoriya Inko?” The detective asked her, prim and proper, with no hints of emotion in his voice at all.
“Yes, that’s me… may I ask what this is about?” She questioned, becoming nervous.
“I’m here to escort you to the Musutafu Police Station for questioning about your neglective actions toward your son, Midoriya Izuku.”
Inko gaped, her mouth dropping as her eyes flitted between the hero and the detective.
“No, that can’t be right! He stays in his room most of the time! I… Sir, you’re mistaken! I guarantee you, my son and I are perfectly fine.” Inko shook her head and tried to shut the door.
Yamada aggressively grabbed the edge of the door, holding it open with a glare.
“Can you prove that?” He asked unkindly, a low growl in his tone.
“I…” Inko faltered, thinking.
“That’s what I thought. Around a year-and-a-half ago, your son stopped going to school. Two nights ago, my husband found him on the roof of a building, clearly homeless, acting as the vigilante Hiro,” he growled, moving closer to the woman.
“Do you want to come quietly with us, or are you going to try to come up with another pathetic excuse that Tsukauchi here can register as a lie?” He asked her angrily, smiling cruelly when she shook her head, willingly being escorted to the police car parked outside her house.
“Now I know what Aizawa means when he tells me not to fuck around with sunshine people,” Tsukauchi muttered.
Yamada grinned and sent a wave to Inko's nosy neighbours with glee.
She wouldn't know what hit her.
Izuku was wearing a T-shirt and cargo shorts, wringing his hands together nervously as he waited for Aizawa to get his shit sorted.
“Are you sure you’re okay to do this?” The man asked as he came into view, looking the anxious teenager up and down.
“Yeah, she doesn’t scare me,” He replied, faltering at the pointed look he received. “I’m not scared! I just don’t like cops… they don’t really like quirkless people.”
Aizawa sighed, knowing all too well what Izuku was talking about, remembering the numerous missing person reports he’d filed that were eventually destroyed.
“I’m aware they’re bigoted, but Tsukauchi isn’t. You’re in good hands,” He reassured the teen, and they were soon in the car, on their way to the station for questioning.
“Afternoon, Sansa,” Aizawa greeted as he walked in.
“Oh thank God you’re here, Tsukauchi is about to murder Izuku’s mother,” Sansa groaned, quickly leading the pair to the interrogation room where Inko was being held.
“He lost his cool?” Aizawa asked, shocked out of his mind.
“She’s a stubborn woman, and she’s driven Yamada absolutely mad with how well she’s deflected their questions,” Sansa explained. “Yamada’s not allowed back in there until you join him,” he added with a smirk.
“Mum’s been deflecting questions about me since I was five years old… It’s not surprising she’s good at it,” Izuku sighed, knowing that this ordeal was sure to give him a headache.
“Say that to the detective kid, so he can put it on file,” Sansa advised as Yamada came into view.
“SHOU! She’s a fucking asshole to question! Save me!” Yamada whined, draping himself over his husband and dropping his body weight.
“Try living with her,” Izuku countered dryly, making the blond hero blush in embarrassment.
“Sorry… anyway, I’m allowed back in now that you’re here, and I think Tsukauchi might rip his hair out if we don’t get back in there soon,” Yamada said, turning around when the two nodded.
Izuku heard the man speak, however muffled it was.
“Hey, detective? They’re here now, I’ll let them in.”
Yamada walked back out and beckoned them in, and Izuku took a deep, calming breath, steeling himself.
He walked in confidently, wincing as both the detective and his mother let out horrified gasps at the visible injuries all over his body, whether it be the burns or the obvious self-harm scars littering his arms and legs.
“Oh, my baby!” Inko cried, rushing toward him.
“ Do not fucking touch me,” Izuku growled, baring his teeth at the woman he called his mother purely out of obligation.
“Izuku! It’s… I’m your mother!” She gasped, horrified.
“Oh, really?” He countered, stalking toward her. “Have you acted like one lately?”
The silence in the room was deafening, but Izuku continued, knowing Tsukauchi was recording the conversation.
“I could’ve used a mother at six when I got third-degree burns from the stove after you stopped cooking for me! I could’ve used a mother when I was being bullied and abused at school, coming home bleeding, only to be ignored! I could’ve used a mother when I almost died from blood loss after slitting my wrists too deep!”
Izuku knew he was spilling far too much information, but he’d been holding in his rage for ten years, and it was all falling out now, exploding from his body in damaging waves.
“I could’ve used a mother after I was told to kill myself for the first time, and every time after that! But you weren’t THERE!” He finally roared, glaring at the shaking woman.
“In fact,” Izuku continued, “I haven’t seen you since February of my first year of high school, and I left the house for good in June that year. I had seen you a total of three times in the two years beforehand, and we never said a word to each other. You didn’t even realise I was gone, did you?” Izuku asked her.
Inko stayed silent, and thankfully, so did the two heroes and the detective.
“I… Izuku!”
“ANSWER ME!” He shouted, slamming his hands on the armrests of a chair she’d fallen onto.
“No,” She whispered brokenly.
Tsukauchi glowered, Yamada growled, and Aizawa’s quirk activated on instinct.
“No, I didn’t know you were gone. But you don’t understand anything! You…” She trailed off, and Izuku scoffed.
“You’re right, I don’t understand. So why don’t you make me?”
“ You’re a quirkless!” She hissed angrily, faltering slightly as Izuku flinched, unaware of the anger radiating off her son’s body.
“I was discriminated against at work, my husband left me, and my life was ruined because of you!”
“ Do you think I asked for this?” Izuku screamed back. “I didn’t ask to be quirkless! I’m so sorry that I ruined your life, but that’s not a fucking excuse–”
“Don’t swear at your mother, Izuku.”
“YOU’RE NOT MY FUCKING MOTHER!” He roared, exploding. “A mother is somebody who cares about her children, and you NEVER DID!”
Izuku was openly sobbing now, falling into the arms that had gently grabbed him from behind, melting into the tight embrace as they whispered reassurances into his hair, soothing him.
“That was incredibly informative… Mrs Midoriya, you are aware my quirk is called Lie Detector, as I previously mentioned. Everything your… son here was registered as the truth. However, your previous statements before they joined us were not registered, due to you deflecting every question I asked. Now, will you cooperate and answer, or are we going to sit here all day?” Tsukauchi growled, glaring at the woman before him.
“No, I’ll answer now…” She whispered.
“Good, I am glad to hear that,” the detective stated, not too pleased with the circumstances.
“Izuku, feel free to add in information if her answers contradict the truth,” Tsukauchi started. “I don’t usually allow this… but you’re a bit of a special case– call me biased, but I like you,” Tsukauchi grinned at the boy momentarily pausing the recording, feeling glad that he could make the teenager smile.
“Mrs Midoriya, how often did you see your son per month?” Tsukauchi asked after hitting record once more.
“Oh, I don’t know! He was always out with friends–”
“Stop lying, mum!” Izuku groaned, already fed up with her shit. “I had no friends, which I did try to tell you– multiple times, but you brushed me off and said you’d listen to me later,” he turned to the detective, “Clearly, she didn’t listen to me later.”
Tsukauchi nodded, writing down the tells of his quirk from both answers.
“Mrs Midoriya, is it true that you stopped cooking for your son after he turned six?” He asked, his voice bland to not show the anger coursing through his body.
“Of course, I cooked for him!” She cried, highly offended.
“Hm, that’s a lie. Izuku?”
“She stopped cooking for me after I turned five, around the time Hisashi left,” Izuku said sadly.
“And who is Hisashi?”
“My dead-beat dad.”
“Alright. Mrs Midoriya,” Tsukauchi turned back to Izuku’s mother, his face passive of any and all emotions.
“Do you agree with the claims that you have neglected Izuku?”
“Of course I don’t! I may not have wanted a quirkless for a son, but I still did everything a mother should! He had clothes, a roof over his head, food, supplies for school–”
“If I may cut in, Detective?” Yamada asked, continuing when he was given consent. “Those are the bare necessities of a child. He needed love and care, someone to lean on and talk to! From what I’ve heard– you didn’t provide that for him.”
Inko scoffed, wildly looking around the room, eyes landing and focusing on Izuku, who was now crying softly against Aizawa’s chest, looking at his mother with rage in his heart.
“Izuku… baby, you knew I had to work often! I–”
“ Save it,” he hissed, wiping his eyes and taking a step forward.
“You… you were never there. I know you saw the blood on my uniforms and clothes from bullies and self-harm… you washed my clothes and removed the stains, so I know you saw them!” Izuku shouted, losing all control over his anger.
“If you cared enough to clean the blood from my clothes, why didn’t you care enough to check UP ON ME!” He exploded, grabbing fistfuls of his hair so he didn’t punch his mother in the face.
“Izuku honey, I…”
“ENOUGH WITH THE PATHETIC EXCUSES!”
Inko flinched violently as Izuku roared in her face, fangs on full display as he seethed.
“Admit it. You stopped caring about me.”
“Baby…”
“ ADMIT IT!” Izuku broke, tears falling down his face as he shouted, scoffing as Inko started crying herself.
“I did.”
“Did you ever love me? Tell me the truth!” He begged, pleading with his mother to answer him.
“Of course I did!” She shouted at him, standing up angrily.
“I SAID TELL ME THE FUCKING TRUTH!”
“THEN NO! I DIDN’T LOVE YOU!”
Izuku stumbled back as if she’d just punched him across the face.
He felt his heart rip in two, breaking him more than he thought was possible as his mother– No, Inko – stood there, rage pulsating off of her body, directed at him.
“I didn’t love you. I never wanted children!” She shrieked at him, pointing a wagging finger in his face, which he slapped away angrily.
“ Then why did you have me?”
“BECAUSE I THOUGHT YOU’D BE USEFUL! ” She took a breath to steel herself, and turned around, her back facing Izuku.
“Instead, I got a worthless piece of shit to call my son.”
“Don’t call me that…” Izuku whispered quietly, enough so that Inko barely heard him.
“Don’t call you what? Useless? A Quirkless? I can call you what you want, and I’m telling you the truth!” She growled, turning to face Izuku once more.
“No… Don’t call me your son.”
“I beg your pardon?” She scoffed, disbelieving the attitude radiating off of him in torrential waves.
“ I said don’t call me YOUR SON!” Izuku cried, throwing the chair she was sitting in at her feet, consequently making her stumble back in shock.
“IF YOU CAN’T BE A MOTHER TO ME, I REFUSE TO BE A SON TO YOU!” He screamed in her face, throwing his hands up in despair before falling to the floor, sobbing uncontrollably.
“Oh, just you wait until we get home young man–”
“ Oh, that is not fucking happening,” Aizawa growled, glaring at the woman who called herself a ‘mother’.
“I’m sorry?” Inko demanded, looking at the hero.
“You just admitted– on record, may I add– that you have never loved your child, you purposefully ignored his injuries and Izuku confirmed you never gave him even the bare necessities or even knew where he was most of the time! You admitted to all of it, in front of a detective, and not one, but two Pro Heroes who are more than willing to take him in. ”
Aizawa took a breath, kneeling down to hug the sobbing teenager on the floor.
“My husband and I will take care of Izuku. He will never have to live with you again. ”
“Mrs Midoriya, you are under arrest under the charge of Child Neglect, and Child Endangerment. You have the right to remain silent as everything you say from here on out can affect the decisions made in court. Sansa, if you will?”
Sansa had walked into the room at some point, and promptly locked handcuffs around an indignant Inko’s wrists, taking to a holding cell as she spat curses and insults at Izuku and the room’s inhabitants.
“Thank fuck that’s over… are you alright Izuku? That was a lot to hear…” Tsukauchi worriedly glanced at the sobbing teenager, before he whispered something to Yamada, and left the room.
“Izuku?” Aizawa questioned, rubbing circles on the sobbing teenager's shoulder while his husband whispered sweet praises and reassurances into the mess of his hair. Izuku clung to Aizawa as he cried, whining as he bit back a scream that would have ruined his throat for good.
“Izuku, I need you to stand for me, can you do that?” Yamada softly asked him.
Izuku nodded and shakily stood, leaning onto Aizawa for support as the two heroes looped Izuku’s arms over their shoulders, helping him walk to the car, and then through their front door around ten minutes later.
They brought him to his room and helped him to bed, telling him to lie down and sleep, they would see him later.
Izuku was asleep before they finished saying their goodbyes.
Notes:
TRIGGER WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: Panic Attacks, Neglect and Abuse Mentions, Vulgar Language, and Extreme Arguments.
i am not sorry
TY FOR READING!!!!!! <33
Join the Haunted House Discord Server! Link in the fic summary :D
Chapter 40: To Be Cared For (What It Feels Like)
Notes:
TW for implied attempted SA
hey hey yall welcome back to another fuckin chapter I hope yall r excited
I am in pain tho but lets ignore that because here's a link to my discord server!! Haunted House
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku woke up three hours later with a pounding headache, a dry throat, and tired eyes.
As the memories of seeing his mother again came rushing back, he got up and walked downstairs, aiming to find a glass of water to soothe the sandpaper feeling in his throat.
“What’re you looking for kiddo?” Yamada softly asked, standing up to meet the teenager in the kitchen.
“Water,” Izuku rasped, coughing when his voice caught in the back of his throat, a sharp sting flaring through him.
“I’ll get it, go sit on the couch Izuku,” Yamada assured, gently shoving Izuku towards the couch, who grumbled something about ‘not being a baby, he could do it himself.’
Izuku took the drink with eager hands, smiling in surprise upon discovering it was warm water mixed with honey– the perfect blend to calm the anger in his throat.
“How are you, kid?”
Aizawa had walked into the lounge through all of this, sitting next to Izuku with a calm expression on his face, though inside his heart was shattered.
“I’m tired… and numb, I think. I’ve felt like this before, but I was alone then, so it never ended well,” Izuku replied, resolutely ignoring the soft smiles the couple shot at him when he implied he no longer felt alone.
“I have a question for you actually… and please don’t get mad if and when I get defensive or something! I don’t have a good handle on my emotions right now and I still don’t trust anyone, regardless of the situation I somehow have found myself in,” Izuku hastily warned, panic and dread filling his body at the mere thought of the heroes being angry at him.
“Ask away, we will answer every question you have– within reason, of course,” Yamada chuckled, ears open and ready to hear what Izuku had to ask them.
“When you said there were two pros willing to take me in… you meant yourselves, right?” He asked quietly, refusing to look the two men in the eyes.
“Of course we did Izuku! There weren’t any other Pro Heroes in that room, you know,” Aizawa smiled, earnestly looking toward the boy.
“Okay,” Izuku started, “Why?”
“What?”
“Why do you want me?” Izuku demanded, his voice hardening as his defensive attitude came crashing back, reminiscent of his time on the streets.
“Because you’re a good kid, and you deserve it! ” Aizawa stressed, begging the seventeen-year-old boy to understand where he was coming from.
“You deserve people who will love and care for you, Izuku. Shouta’s right, you are a good kid–”
“How do you know that?” Izuku snapped, standing up. “You don’t know anything about me! I smoke– or I used to, at least– I swear more than you do, I don’t trust people, I am literally a murderer–”
“Izuku stop!” Aizawa begged, standing eye-to-eye with him.
“You’re a good kid and we want you here. ”
“You shouldn’t! There are so many more kids who deserve it more than me!” Izuku cried out, pushing the hand off his shoulder.
“I’m a feral piece of shit, Yamada. I don’t trust you! Why would you want a kid living in your home who is incapable of trusting anyone!”
“We can show you how!” Yamada argued, absolutely distraught over the argument taking place.
“Sure, say you can. What are you going to do when you realise how fucking unstable I am? I cut myself, idolize death, and I’ve tried to fucking kill myself more than once!” He screamed, pushing the adults away from him as he cried.
“Not to mention the way society will view this! ‘Oh, look at them! Taking in the poor, quirkless, good-for-nothing ORPHAN!” He shouted, pushing a chair out of his way as he paced through the living room, screaming in rage as he shoved the table as hard as he could.
Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Aizawa motion at Yamada to calm down, to let Izuku have his space, which he was silently thankful for.
He didn’t want to end up punching either one of them, let alone Aizawa for a second time.
“You’re not good-for-nothing,” Yamada scolded firmly, though his voice was soft with worry.
“YES, I FUCKING AM!” Izuku exploded. “ Sure, I have enough physical strength to keep myself ahead in a fight, but that’s about it. I have meltdowns when confronted, I have anger issues just like Ikari did, I fucking punch people when we argue– sorry about that, by the way– and I am fucking useless at doing anything healthy!” Izuku stressed, looking toward Aizawa as he spoke, preferring to look into the man’s calm eyes rather than his worried husband’s ones.
“Okay, so you don’t cope in healthy ways. It takes time and we will be there to help you! You deserve this Izuku!”
“I DON’T!” Izuku roared, his voice cracking as turbulent emotions crashed through the room in a tidal wave, knocking Izuku back as he fell against the wall.
“You shouldn’t want me!” He cried, voice laden with tears.
“Well, we do. So that’s tough shit, kid,” Aizawa said firmly. “We are fostering you because we want to, not out of any obligation, not for the fame, or any other egotistical reason you could think to accuse us of other than us being selfish. ”
“Selfish? You think you’re being selfish?” Izuku laughed incredulously, lacking humour as he ran his hands through his hair, feeling manic.
“That’s because we are being selfish. I had to call dibs on fostering you– half of the police force was willing to give you a wanting home, Tsukauchi let us know– but we fought for you. ”
“He’s right, Izuku,” Yamada cut in, finally voicing his thoughts. “We fought for you because we wanted you, no ulterior motive.”
“ There’s always an ulterior motive,” Izuku hissed angrily. “Before being kidnapped there was this man saying he’d give me some food, and then– anyway he ended up with a broken jaw and missing teeth because he had an ulterior motive. When Takashira asked me if I was quirkless on the street, he had an ulterior motive to torture me! ” Izuku raved, heaving.
“FUCKING NEDZU ONLY ADMITTED ME TO MAKE HIM LOOK GOOD TO THE PUBLIC EYE! EVERYONE HAS AN ULTERIOR MOTIVE!” Izuku screamed, glaring daggers at the heroes.
“Sure, we have an ulterior motive,” Aizawa shrugged, ignoring the jabs from his husband and the betrayed look on Izuku’s face.
“We want a kid, Izuku! And we choose you. That– is our ulterior motive.”
Izuku was shocked into silence before he slumped where he stood, sobbing uncontrollably as the anger dissipated quickly, leaving him feeling guilty and tired most of all.
“I’m sorry,” he muttered, falling into the warm embrace Aizawa and Yamada smothered him in.
“Well, you did warn us, to be fair. It’s okay that you don’t trust us yet. Both of us have been down similar rocky roads in regard to trust, so while we don’t understand your reasoning behind it or the exact way you’re feeling, we can help you through it,” Aizawa assured him.
“So… you really did want to foster me?” Izuku asked brokenly, sniffling as he peered into the heroes’ eyes.
“ Yes!” Yamada shrieked, though he was grinning from ear to ear. “I’m glad we are all at an understanding. Now, how about we go get ice cream?”
“‘Zashi. It’s ten PM. We aren’t going out! I want to go to bed!”
“Oh my God fine… you’re so lame!” Yamada teased his husband, smirking as the man tensed.
“Ice cream it is, come on kid.”
Izuku couldn't help the small giggle that escaped him.
Maybe this wouldn't be so bad after all.
Notes:
thanks for reading! again, join the not-a-cult cult server! Haunted House Cult Place IDK
Chapter 41: Healing His Physicality... Kinda?
Notes:
Welcome back :D
discord server link is in the fic summary :)) join for some fun chaos that will probably make u wanna cry, rip ur hair out and laugh all at once
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
A week later, Izuku was nervously waiting for Shouta and Hizashi to return home.
The two Pro Heroes had basically forced the teenager to start calling them by their given names, complaining about feeling old every time he used their surnames, ignoring Izuku pointing out they don’t care when students do it, saying it ‘doesn’t count.’
Whatever that means.
The point was; Izuku was anxious.
Recovery Girl would be returning with his guardians, assessing all the damage he had received over the years… he wasn’t looking forward to it.
He was thankful that Shouta and Hizashi had already warned her of him living with the two, and the fact that he had many injuries that had either been left alone, or self-medicated.
It didn’t slow his anxiety one bit.
She was rather sharp with him, sick and tired of his apparent need to always be injured, although he never asked for it.
“Izuku? We’re home!” Shouta called from the doorway, and he met them in the hall.
“Welcome back Shouta, Hizashi, and hello Recovery Girl,” Izuku greeted her politely, though unable to hide the bitterness in his voice, ignoring the frowns his guardians gave him.
“First things first, call me Chiyo. I’m not at UA so there’s no need for such formalities, Izuku,” Chiyo told him, Izuku stiffly nodding in reply.
“Secondly, if anything makes you uncomfortable, tell me. I’ve had the two of them tell me off already, so there’s no need to worry about anything of that sort– I was given extra training in dealing with teenagers after you left,” She informed him, gesturing toward the men next to her.
Izuku nodded, raising a brow toward Shouta and Hizashi, both pointedly looking away sheepishly.
“That’s fine… you’re probably not going to like what you see, though,” Izuku warned her, and she nodded in acknowledgment.
Once they were all situated in the living room, Chiyo spoke again.
“Want to tell me what’s bothering you the most?”
“I’m deaf in my right ear and pretty much blind in my left eye… the deafness makes me feel uneven and I hate it, ” Izuku moaned, and Chiyo nodded.
“How’d you lose your hearing?”
“I… fuck, this is hard to explain,” Izuku chuckled, looking toward the heroine nervously.
“I’ve got all afternoon, Izuku. Take your time.”
“Right… Thanks.”
He took a deep breath and decided to tell her the bare minimum, letting go of enough information that she could understand the injury, but not knowing anything super personal.
“When I was… kidnapped, they played a form of white noise programmed to a higher pitch, blasting it through the cell I was in. The speaker was on the right wall to where I sat, which is why it only truly affected my hearing on the right,” Izuku explained.
“How many times did they blast it?” She asked, getting something out of her bag to inspect his eardrum.
“I lost count,” Izuku said truthfully. “They’d play it whenever they didn’t want me to sleep… I think it happened near constantly for a week straight when they first introduced it though.”
Chiyo hummed a reply, putting her tools away for the time being after giving Izuku a quick kiss on the temple, using her quirk.
“I– luckily– can detect hearing loss, and can also recommend the right type of treatment for it. In your case, you’ll need a hearing aid, and if the one I’ll bring you doesn’t work, come back to me and we can try something else. Now about your eye, unfortunately, there really isn’t much I can do about that either. Is your vision gone completely or blurry?”
“It’s blurry. If I cover the right side of my face, it’s like someone has filmed a video incredibly badly,” Izuku explained, wincing when Chiyo said there was nothing she could do, though truthfully he barely noticed it anymore.
“Is that all? I want to know your concerns before I do a full physical exam,” She asked, explaining her plans.
“Yeah... Uhm– is there treatment for nerve damage?” Izuku asked, anxiety leaking into his voice as he spoke.
“Depends where it is and what caused it.”
“It’s in my hands,” Izuku showed her, his hands twitching as she inspected them.
“How did this happen, Izuku?” She asked, sympathy lacing her every word as terrible things filled her mind.
“I was electrocuted almost daily for five months…” Izuku trailed off, looking sheepish as Chiyo hissed. Whatever ideas she had come up with about the damage to his hands, it wasn’t that.
“Nerve damage is incredibly hard to fix… especially since it’s been a while since this occurred, would I be correct?” She asked, looking towards Izuku with a half-hearted glare.
“Yeah, it’s been about a year since I escaped them.”
“Physical Therapy would be best for your hands, then. Is there anything else?”
“No, that’s it,” Izuku confirmed, letting go of the breath he’d been holding in.
“No, that’s not all actually. Your shoulder, ” Aizawa reminded him, raising his brow at the teenager on the couch.
“Oh! I forgot about that, I’ve gotten so used to it. This shoulder dislocates at least twice a day unless I put the brace I made over it,” Izuku explained, pointing to the shoulder in question.
“Show me the brace, please,” Chiyo ordered Hizashi, who immediately scattered around the living room to find it, bringing it back carefully.
“You made this?” She asked Izuku, her voice thick with an emotion that Izuku couldn’t detect.
“Yeah. I got a brace from a pharmacy and then used leather to tighten the brace and make it sturdier so it was safer when patrolling. Here, I’ll show you what it looks like when it’s worn.”
Izuku held his hand out, and she wordlessly handed the contraption over, eyes widening as he skillfully put the brace on around his shoulder, taking note of the way Izuku immediately looked more comfortable.
“That’s impressive. You can keep the brace until I find one that’s medically approved, but if the one I bring doesn’t work just keep using that one. I take it’s worn over your clothes?”
“Yeah.”
“That’s that then. Now… Can I start the exam?” She asked him and immediately started examining the numerous burn scars all over his body. Izuku had to strip into just his shorts, feeling incredibly awkward when his guardians cringed at the sheer amount of burns and self-harm scars that littered his upper body.
Thankfully, Chiyo ignored the self-harm scars, subtly handing over scar reduction cream with a soft smile.
“The burns aren't infected at all. All they need is regular over-the-counter burn cream to continue healing it. Most of your injuries have healed nicely, save for one of your ribs that’s on a slight angle, though fixing that would require surgery, and considering you’ve definitely patrolled with broken bones before, I’m confident it won’t cause you any issues. The main thing to do is to get you that hearing aid,” Chiyo rattled off, ignoring Izuku’s spluttering protests about his proclaimed recklessness while patrolling, fully aware that the heroine was right.
“Thank you, Chiyo,” Hizashi praised, showing her the way out and shutting the front door softly.
“Do you know what comes next?” Shouta asked, answering for Izuku when the boy shook his head.
“Re-enrolling you in UA. The year has just started, and you’re smart enough to be all caught up in a few months, which I know you can handle… and you’re stronger than half the class,” Aizawa praised.
“Okay.”
“Wait, really? I thought you’d be totally against going back!” Hizashi exclaimed, not bothering to hide his amazement.
“I told Shouta my identity because I knew I needed to go back… time was running out, and patrols were getting boring. I needed help. Sooner or later, I would have turned eighteen and have been tried as an adult, and the rest of my life would have been spent in a prison cell– something I have had enough of,” Izuku said, cringing at the memories he had unearthed.
“I forget how smart you are sometimes, especially after seeing you walk straight into a wall yesterday,” Hizashi teased, laughing when Izuku playfully lunged at the man.
“Have you forgotten I’m 50% blind? ” He cried dramatically, pushing the hero to the floor and lying across his chest, refusing to move.
“Don’t look at me Hizashi, you got yourself into… whatever this mess is. You can figure out how to get away.”
Hizashi moaned about his husband’s betrayal as Izuku laughed.
He may not have gotten rid of his scars, or the blindness, or any of his still-present medical issues, but he was sure of one thing.
He had gained a family.
Notes:
hope u had fun reading
Chapter 42: Enrolled Once More (The Addition Of Something New)
Notes:
almosst didnt post cuz pain but oh well
have fun wit this
Chapter Text
Izuku decided he wanted to be re-enrolled to UA during the long weekend when all students were prohibited to be on campus due to repairs in the gymnasiums. He didn’t want his previous classmates to see him just yet, wanting to wait until the day came to be.
“Ah, Izuku! I’m glad to see you alive and well!” Nedzu greeted him, smiling a toothy smile as the teenager walked into the room.
“Alive? Yes. Well? That’s debatable, but I’ll agree anyway because I don’t want an impromptu therapy session from a stoat,” Izuku replied shortly, blinking in confusion when the principal began gleefully laughing.
“Izuku, you are the first student to figure out that my base form is a stoat! Now if you’ll allow my curiosity to get the better of me– what type of stoat do you believe me to be?”
Izuku ignored the groans coming from Shouta behind him and looked Nedzu up and down.
“I don’t know the proper name for it, but you’re a white-haired stoat at your base. You have both mouse and rat genetics in your DNA as well, maybe a bear,” Izuku told him, getting rather impatient as he started laughing once more.
“Can we hurry up and get me re-enrolled already?” He asked sharply, wanting to be away from Nedzu as soon as possible.
“Of course! Your spot in UA’s hero course was saved, after all. Though… I have one condition.”
“Nedzu…” Aizawa warned, glaring at his boss with malicious intent.
“No need to worry Aizawa, nothing will come of harm to your boy!” Nedzu exclaimed.
Izuku pretended he didn’t see the soft smile on his guardians’ faces.
“What condition?”
“You have private lessons with me once a week,” Nedzu demanded, still smiling.
“Make it once a fortnight, and you have a deal,” Izuku compromised, sighing... he'd email him with another idea later though. he was just tired and wanted to get away from Nedzu as soon as possible.
“Fantastic! I will enjoy having the opportunity to teach your brilliant mind… Now, here is the paperwork for you to fill out! I’ll have Shouta here drop it off tomorrow morning. Was that everything?”
“One thing,” Hizashi started, “There are still twenty dorm rooms in the Class A buildings, right?”
“Of course, Yamada.”
“That’s everything then. Have a good day Nedzu!” Hzashi smiled, walking the three of them out of there.
Shouta immediately dropped his head into his hands and groaned.
“What’s that for?” Izuku asked, amused.
“ There’s two of them!” He whined, making his companions dissolve into fits of giggles as they drove home, teasing him all the while.
The rest of their day was perfectly average.
Izuku watched TV in the lounge and wrote his analysis notebooks while Shouta graded papers, Hizashi joining him for the most part, though he was mainly sitting with his husband as a distraction.
Which was working.
That night after dinner, Hizashi and Shouta sat at the kitchen table with Izuku’s enrolment papers, filling out all the necessary details.
“Are we listing Tsukauchi as an emergency contact?”
“Hell yes, write him down.”
“Are those my enrolment forms?” Izuku asked, sitting across from his dads– guardians.
“Yeah, we’ve almost finished… but there’s one part on here that we need to talk to you about first before we actually fill it out,” Aizawa said, not looking up as he continued to fill out the paperwork.
“Oh yeah?”
“Yeah, your name.”
“What about it?”
“Well I can’t really put ‘Izuku Midoriya’ down,” Aizawa explained, barely able to hide his grin as the teenager before him scrunched his face in confusion.
“What? Why not?”
Aizawa finally looked up at Izuku, a soft smile on his lips as he took in the teenager's confused and defensive stance.
“Your mother went to court today. She lost and was found guilty of everything they charged her with– including Perjury Under Oath– and her custody over you was stripped completely. She’s not allowed to see you without your guardian's supervision,” Aizawa explained, grinning when Izuku’s eyes lit up.
“Wait– she’s done for?” he asked his dad– guardian, barely able to contain his excitement.
“Yep!” Hizashi butted in, “Completely done for. You have no legal obligation to even look at her ever again!” Hizashi cheered, scooping the teenager up in a hug as Izuku laughed.
“I haven’t had genuinely good news in so long… it feels nice,” he whispered once he was back in his seat, still smiling happily.
His mother couldn’t break him again.
“So, for the name thing– I’ll just be ‘Izuku’?”
“Well… not exactly, if you don’t feel like it. You do have a choice here though, and there are three options. One is to just be ‘Izuku’ like you mentioned. You could also make up a last name… or take a combination of ours,” Aizawa proposed.
“...What,” Izuku said blankly, eyes flitting between his guardians.
“When your mother went to court, we realised that us only fostering you would bring some issues with it, due to heroics being dangerous. To counteract that… we filed for adoption.”
Shouta wordlessly slid across a file, showcasing all the paperwork needed to adopt Izuku.
“All that’s left to do– if you want to, there's no pressure, and I’ll repeat that, no pressure to agree to it at all– is to sign it, saying you agree. Technically, it’s not legally binding as you’re not eighteen yet, but because we are Pro Heroes the courts want your consent first…”
Izuku was stunned into silence, watery eyes flicking through the papers, looking at the adoption certificate already printed, ready to be stamped with big red letters that would soon read ‘CONFIRMED”.
“If you’ll have us… you’re ours,” Aizawa told the teenager softly, letting the boy breathe and decide, giving him as long as he needed to regulate his thoughts.
“I… you want to adopt me? Me?” Izuku whispered, his voice cracking as new tears fell down his face.
“If you’ll have us, absolutely,” Hizashi affirmed, smiling fondly at Izuku’s bewildered expression.
“But… you’ve barely been fostering me for a month! How can you be sure this is what you want?”
“Izuku. Shou’s been wanting to adopt you for over a year. He was going on and on about Hiro and how he was clearly in need of a home and ‘ Zashi we can provide that for him–”
“I did not sound that desperate,” Shouta deadpanned, glancing at his husband in fond exasperation.
“Yes he did,” Hizashi whispered to Izuku, shrieking when Shouta hit him upside the head, the teenager giggling at their antics.
“You’ve really wanted me for that long?” Izuku asked him, traces of hope and longing to lace his every word.
“Yeah, both of us have. Hiro turning out to be you only confirmed what we wanted, especially after fostering you. We want you Izuku. There’s not a single doubt in our minds.”
Izuku started crying harder at Shouta’s confession, moving the papers out of the way so his tears didn’t make the ink bleed.
“I’ll sign it.”
“Yeah?” Hizashi asked, unable to contain his excitement.
“Yeah, I’ll sign it. I’ve been calling you two my dads in my head anyway… signing this just makes it real.”
Shouta grinned at Izuku’s– his kids– confession, whereas Hizashi took the emotional route, immediately bursting into happy tears and crushing the boy in an embrace, laughing all the while.
“What surname are you choosing?” Shouta asked, genuinely curious.
“I… I was thinking ‘Aiyama’. It combines both of your names, as well as keeping me generally safe from the media,” Izuku explained as he signed the papers, sliding them back over to Shouta– his dad– as he wiped his eyes.
“Smart move,” Shouta praised, putting the paperwork to the side, and sliding over his enrolment form.
“Put your name on it then.”
And on that day, Izuku Aiyama was born.
“Hey, kid?”
“Hm?”
“Who’s who?” Shouta asked his son with a feral grin.
“You mean what I’ll be calling you?” Izuku asked him, continuing when his dads nodded their confirmations.
“Shouta’s my dad. I see the look in your eye when talking about my class, it’s a dad look– don’t try to fight me on this because you know I’m right, ” Izuku teased, laughing when Hizashi started to tease him as well.
“Wait, if he’s dad, who am I?” Hizashi asked, the suspense killing him from the inside out.
“...Pops. I– I think it fits,” Izuku said quietly, grinning when Hizashi cheered in triumph.
“Nemuri owes me twenty dollars now,” Shouta teased, much to the confusion of his husband.
“What? Why?”
“Because she was convinced that you’d be ‘Mum,’” Shouta grinned evilly, laughing as Hizashi became shrieking in outrage at their friend.
Izuku and Nemuri– as he called her now– had made amends, they got along, Izuku even calling her ‘Auntie Nem’.
"... Mama Mic," Izuku smirked, doubling over in laughter as Hizashi gasped out loud dramatically, before declaring he could totally be a mother if he wanted to, not that it mattered, of course.
Izuku and Shouta continued laughing at Hizashi, and it didn’t take long for Hizashi to accidentally activate his quirk, too fast for Shouta to erase in time.
Needless to say, the noise complaint that came in the mail the following morning surprised no one.
Chapter 43: Introducing Aiyama
Notes:
i cannot believe theres only TEN chapters left
I'm actually so excited for this fic to be done yall
Chapter Text
It was time.
Izuku’s first day of school, re-enrolled at UA High.
Though, he barely looked like a student.
He’d outright refused to wear the school-sanctioned suit and tie, memories of Ikari and Takashira choking him forcing him to rip the top half of his uniform clean off in his morning panic.
After messaging Nedzu, Shouta told Izuku he was allowed to wear a nice black t-shirt if he pleased, as long as he still wore the school pants.
He was incredibly nervous, walking through the hallways toward Nedzu’s office. The principal wanted to speak to him, for some reason– most likely to talk about his private lessons.
In truth, Izuku did want more lessons with him.
He’d given it some thought and realised that one of his classes would be useless to attend, that class being English. He was fluent, and his Pops was helping him with pronunciation at home, often having conversations with him in English.
“Welcome, Aiyama! Please take a seat, this shouldn’t take too long!”
Izuku sat, taking the cup of tea Nedzu handed to him gratefully, knowing that it was a calming tea blend.
“So, have you thought about our private lessons some more?”
“I have actually. I want to switch my English lessons to yours, considering I am fluent in English. I just don’t want to get bored,” Izuku explained, looking into the principal's eyes with a bored expression.
“Interesting! If I am not mistaken, you were rather… hesitant to take lessons with me, no?” Nedzu asked with a grin.
“Yeah I guess… but I know your lessons won’t be boring, whatever they are. And I was also hoping you could help me.”
“Oh? And what do you want help with?”
“I want to work on my analysis. I’ve been struggling with structuring my notes properly so that they’re easy to understand, and also to generally improve the notes themselves,” Izuku explained himself.
“I don’t see why not!” Nedzu cheered, clasping his hands together. “Now, let’s talk about this more.”
Izuku had been in Nedzu’s office for almost three periods now, and he was getting worried.
Hopefully, they hadn’t taken over the world yet… not like Shouta could stop the two of them.
He was leading his class towards Gym Gamma, where they would be doing quirkless spars and general fitness training, with the help of Snipe.
“Alright! Kirishima and Bakugou, you’re up first!” He called out, signaling to the center of the gym, set up to be a boxing ring of sorts.
He’d be lying if he said he hadn’t grown fond of Bakugou over the years.
The boy took to Aizawa’s teaching like a fish in water, listening to every word the man spoke and following every criticism he gave, improving far beyond his classmates at rapid speeds.
Truthfully, Snipe was only here so Bakugou could spar with him when others were fighting each other. No one else in the class was strong enough to give the teen a good fight.
He’d also finally decided what heroics path he would follow, and he’d chosen the underground route, much to Aizawa’s pleasure. He’d decided to offer an internship to Bakugou the previous year, which the teenager graciously took, and Bakugou thrived underground, which solidified the teen's decision when making it.
Soon, his new gauntlets would be arriving, as well as his new heroics costume.
He was going under a new alias, purely so the media wouldn’t find out who he was. Many of the articles written about him were removed, though only a select few mentioned his previous hero name– Dynamight– and they were buried so deep it took the two of them hours to find.
Regardless, Shouta was proud of the teenager, and he was so excited to see the boy’s reaction to Izuku finally being back, knowing it would be good regardless of Izuku’s scars.
“You look happy today,” Bakugou stated blandly, walking over to him after the fight was called.
“What’s it to you?”
“Just an observation.”
“Alright. As for your fight… you exceeded my expectations as usual. I’ve had to raise said expectations around three times now kid, you need to stop improving so I can keep being better than you,” Aizawa ‘criticised’ with a smirk, his eyes glinting as the grinning teenager.
“Not a chance. I want to be the best of the best, which includes you,” Bakugou grinned.
He sent Bakugou on his way and turned to a glaring Kirishima.
“Wipe that glare off your face. Kirishima, you disappointed me today. How many times have I told you to not rely on your quirk?” Aizawa asked, absolutely done.
“... I don’t know,” Kirishima muttered, looking down in shame.
“ Every day. You need to do better. Focus on core and shoulder strength, and learn to push your quirk down. Try to recognise the feeling of your quirk when it’s activated versus not, and then focus on the feeling you have while it’s not activated, and heighten that feeling, alright?”
“Yes Sensei,” Kirishima muttered, walking away as Aizawa nonverbally dismissed him.
Suddenly, he received a text on his phone.
Nedzu: Come and get your son, he’s ready to meet your class again :)
Shouta did not like the sound of that message, but he sighed anyway, standing straight.
“Alright, class! I have to go see the rat for something. Snipe’s in charge, so do not disappoint me, ” Aizawa called out, waving to Bakugou as he walked out.
He was so ready for this.
Izuku jumped as Shouta walked into the room, a small smile on his face.
“Jesus Christ dad, a little warning?” He playfully glared.
“It’s Aizawa-sensei at school, kid,” Shouta smirked, grinning as the horror dawned on his son's face.
“You ready?” He asked, waiting. “You’ve been here for almost three periods now. The class is in Gym Gamma, and we need to get back there before someone ticks off Bakugou and he blows them up,” Shouta deadpanned, smiling as Izuku giggled softly.
“I’m ready… Sensei. Thank you Nedzu, I’ll be back later today, I’m sure,” Izuku bid his farewell, smirking at his dad as they walked out.
“I’ve switched from English to private lessons with Nedzu, just so you know.”
Aizawa groaned, looking at Izuku with such a strong look of betrayal he laughed.
“Alright, Iz– Aiyama. Are you ready?”
“I guess I have to be,” Izuku sighed, following his dad into the gym.
The sight was nothing like he remembered, but it was familiar at the same time. The class was split up into their usual friend groups, though there was a missing grape-headed boy and the addition of a different purple-haired teenager.
Izuku thought the change suited class 3A much better.
Over in the far corner, he could see Bakugou sparring with Snipe, and he was almost winning. Izuku smiled softly, seeing how his childhood best friend had improved in person for the first time, instead of just words.
He was brought out of his daze as he heard someone mention ‘Hiro’ to his left.
Curious, and so far unnoticed, he tuned in to their conversation.
“He has to have a minor physical enhancement quirk!” Kaminari hissed, playfully glaring at Mina and Kirishima.
“No way man, it has to be a mental quirk! Have you seen how fast he analyses villains?” Kirishima bit back, lightly shoving Kaminari.
“I agree with Kami! Analysis can just be brain-power, Kiri!” Mina countered.
After looking at his dad for permission– who grinned ferally, so Izuku took that as a yes– he interrupted the trio, annoyed.
“Or maybe you’re too bigoted to believe that Hiro could be quirkless,” Izuku spoke loudly, glaring toward the trio as the entire class spun around, silent.
No one moved a muscle, and no one recognised him. Izuku stood tall and still, glaring at the trio still when someone broke the silence, heartbreak, and happiness filling his words.
“Midoriya?” Bakugou spoke up with a trembling voice, immediately recognising the missing boy.
Izuku whipped his head around and smiled softly.
“Hey, Kachaan. Good work on sparring Snipe… you’ve improved,” Izuku praised with a soft voice– which was difficult with the damage to his throat– and started walking toward the teenager.
Izuku had barely begun to move when Bakugou sprinted forward, crushing the green-haired teenager in a bone-crushing hug, refusing to let go as he silently cried into his shoulder.
“I knew you were alive… I knew it,” the blond teenager whispered into Izuku’s shoulder, tears streaming down his face.
Izuku hugged the boy back just as tightly, whispering back.
“I know you did… I was told,” Izuku pulled back from the hug and wiped his eyes, watching in amusement as Bakugou angrily turned to Aizawa.
“ This is why you were so happy, you son of a–”
“KATSUKI!” Izuku shrieked, laughing at the amused look on his teacher's face.
“Yes, Bakugou, this is why. As for why I didn’t tell you… Aiyama is dramatic.”
“Aiyama?” Katsuki questioned, confused.
“Oh, I got adopted,” Izuku explained. Bakugou looked between Aizawa and Izuku and nodded his understanding, remembering who Aizawa was married to.
Izuku heard confused sounds coming from his class but decided to let it go.
“Do I re-introduce myself now?” Izuku asked Aizawa, a small grin on his face, sticking close to Bakugou’s side.
“Yeah, that might be wise kid,” Aizawa grinned as Izuku rolled his eyes, and Izuku turned towards the gaggle of students that had almost surrounded him.
“Hi… you all know who I am, despite my change in aesthetics–”
“ Aiyama I swear to God–”
“Sorry sensei, I had to! Anyway, you know who I am, though my surname has been legally changed from ‘Midoriya’ to ‘Aiyama’. If you call me ‘Midoriya’ I will be incredibly pissed– you don’t want to be on the receiving end of a pissed-off me– because it reminds me of my mother. I’m re-enrolled here–”
“If you’re re-enrolled, where is the rest of your uniform? You must wear the UA clothes with honour and pride! I suggest you change at once!” A voice sounded from Izuku’s left, Iida standing angrily in the corner.
“Nedzu gave me permission to wear this for reasons I will not disclose. Now… I know you all probably have questions, so ask away. I’ll be skipping questions I don’t want to answer though, just to warn you,” Izuku addressed Iida, and then the whole class.
Izuku told Aizawa to pick what students to pick the students who wanted to ask students, while Izuku quickly whispered to Katuski.
“Kachaan, I know you have questions… I’ll tell you properly when we’re in the dorms. Also, call me Izuku. Using my surname sounds fucking weird,” Izuku spoke softly into the blond’s ear, grinning as the blond chuckled, agreeing to Izuku’s terms.
“Mina, you first,” Aizawa pointed to the teen, and she perked up.
“What did you mean before? You implied Hiro was quirkless–”
“Well, unless I managed to spontaneously inherit a quirk overnight… I’d say Hiro is as quirkless as they come,” Izuku said with a feral grin, chuckling when Katsuki whispered ‘I knew it’ into his ear.
There was a beat of silence, and then chaos.
“ You’re Hiro?”
“What the fu–”
“There’s no way you’re Hiro!”
“Can you all shut the fuck up? ” Izuku hissed, glaring at his class.
“Mina. Why do you think I’m lying?” He asked, already fed up with the bigotry the class was displaying, slightly melting into the comforting touch his dad placed on his shoulder.
“Well, it’s just– well when you were still here in first year, you were always…”
“Weak?” Izuku questioned, hardening his voice.
Everyone flinched.
“...Yeah,” Mina quietly admitted, the rest of the class nodding along, save for Shinsou.
“Well, I can guarantee you that I’m not weak. I wasn’t then, and there’s no way in Hell I’m weak now.”
“He’s right, though it definitely took him far too long to realise that,” Aizawa turned to him with a playful glare, shaking his head as Izuku sheepishly smiled.
Aizawa turned to the class once more.
“He’s been through more than most Pro Heroes have, and he’s still standing strong. Do not underestimate him. ” Aizawa warned.
“Any more questions?” Izuku asked, a bored tone to his gravelly voice.
“Where’d you get your scars?” Someone asked.
Izuku didn’t even bother looking in their general direction when he answered; “No comment,” and moved on, pointing at Sero.
“What’s on your shoulder?”
“A brace. It dislocates too much for my liking, so this helps,” Izuku said blandly, patting Katsuki’s arm in reassurance as the teenager hissed.
“Why are you back? If I remember correctly, you left. ”
Izuku turned, finding Todoroki glaring at him.
“Because I needed to,” Izuku replied simply as if it were obvious. “If I continued as Hiro, I would be arrested eventually, and UA can provide me more in regards to having a future than a prison cell ever could. I needed help. ”
“So why’d you leave?” Todoroki countered, defensive.
“Because I couldn’t handle the pressure of being ‘ the poor defenseless quirkless.’ ” Izuku hissed, glaring back.
“Add in a touch of desperation, and that’s the main reason I left. I was desperate to prove I was strong enough to be a hero… which I did . Now, I need something more to thrive,” Izuku finished, giving the teenager a soft smile as he nodded, stepping away from the group.
“I’ll allow one more question , and that’s it,” Aizawa said to the class, picking Kaminari to ask.
“Why are you allowed to wear that shirt instead of the uniform?” He whined. “I’m jealous! These shirts are itchy,” Kaminari pouted, and it took everything in Izuku to not laugh.
“I have PTSD, that’s all I’m going to say,” Izuku said with a tight smile, humour not reaching his eyes.
“... I’m no longer jealous.”
Izuku laughed at that.
“Alright, we’ve only got ten minutes left of class. Go get changed, you’re all dismissed.”
Izuku waited for Katsuki to finish getting changed, knowing that his friend would be the first one out of the changing rooms.
As he arrived, Aizawa turned to the both of them.
“Izuku, Bakugou. Nedzu’s given the both of you the day off, probably knowing neither of you will be able to focus for the rest of the day. Bakugou, help Izuku set up his dorm room and don’t set anything on fire. Now get,” Aizawa said, pointing to the door.
“It’s Aiyama when we’re here… Sensei,” Izuku said with a smirk, laughing as his dad called him a brat as he walked out the door.
“We have a lot to talk about, don’t we?” Katsuki asked nervously, glancing between Izuku and the floor.
“Yeah,” Izuku sighed, “We do.”
Chapter 44: The Telling Of The Tale
Notes:
another chapter yall, have fun reading and join the discord server, link in fic summary :D
Chapter Text
Katuski was sitting on Izuku’s bed, nervous.
He was pacing up and down the room, his hands twitching as he tried to figure out exactly where to start. The class would come back in two hours and he wanted to have the whole story out by then.
“Do you want to ask questions, and I answer them? I don’t know where to start and I don’t think I can handle a third retelling of everything… questions will give you the information you want, and I’m still telling what happened without overly triggering me at the same time,” Izuku asked, explaining his thought process in a panic.
“Okay, that works. Sit down, would you? You’re making me more nervous,” Katsuki sassed, grinning as Izuku rolled his eyes, but sat down anyways.
“Okay… I know why you left, you explained it to the class already… you became Hiro when you left?” Katsuki asked, looking toward Izuku.
“Not right after. I trained first, getting stronger and focusing on parkour and such… I managed to change my muscle pattern to be more functional than before.”
“So you trained for how long?”
“Three weeks.”
“And then became Hiro?”
“No… No, I didn’t officially become Hiro until just about a year and a half ago now,” Izuku whispered, knowing explaining this part would hurt the most.
“Thats… a five-month gap… what happened?” Katsuki asked.
“Do you want me to be blunt?” Izuku asked instead of answering, wanting to know how well the blond boy would take it.
“Yes. Be as blunt as possible, actually. Scream, get mad, I don’t fucking care. Just tell me, so I know what to avoid,” Katsuki said earnestly, looking at Izuku with concern.
“Alright,” Izuku took a deep breath, steeling himself.
“I got kidnapped.”
“...What.”
“I was kidnapped, because I was quirkless. My fucking shoes gave me away! I got drugged on the street and ended up in some cliche dingy warehouse with a basement with two absolutely psychotic scientists,” Izuku raved, getting up and pacing again.
“What did they do to you?” Katsuki asked, voice breaking.
“Well… Okay, I’m just going to list it, because it’s easier. The day I got there I was beaten up and had my teeth sharpened–”
“ What? ” Katsuki hissed, looking concerned.
Izuku bared his teeth at the teenager on the bed, showing him his vampire fangs.
“They’re sharp enough to bite through skin, and I know that because I’ve done it– twice. Anyway,” Izuku took a breath and kept going.
“Throughout the entire five months I was there, I was electrocuted, beaten up, and had mind games played on me… I played mind games back, of course, but I still ended up damaged and fucking feral–”
“You’re not feral, Izuku,” Katsuki said, finally agreeing to call the teenager his given name.
“Just wait. You’ll find out. I got anger issues too– bad ones,” Izuku replied. “Will you let me finish? I want to get through this,” Izuku begged, looking toward Katsuki desperately.
“Yeah, sorry.”
“Alright, so the electrocution room was in Room Five. Ikari and Takashira– the ones who took me– would take me there I think every second or third day? There was a week where I wasn’t let out of the cell at all, and they tried to break me using sleep deprivation.”
“How’d they do that?”
“They blasted a white noise that was programmed to be at a higher pitch than usual… they’d wake me up every time I fell asleep while watching the cameras in the cell, and I didn’t sleep for a week straight. They’d do it sporadically after that whenever they got bored,” Izuku explained.
“I’m deaf in my right ear now– Chiyo is getting me a hearing aid for it soon, hopefully.”
“Who’s Chiyo?”
“Recovery Girl,” Izuku deadpanned, laughing at the whispered ‘Oh’ that left Katsuki’s mouth.
“And… the burns?”
“I was lit on fire. They took me to a different room– Room Three– and poured smoke through little holes in the wall before fire burst out of said holes while I was in there… I swallowed the fire at first, which is why my voice sounds like this–”
“Oh, I thought you’d finally hit puberty,” Katsuki smirked, laughing when Izuku shrieked and slapped him.
“Rude! Anyway, I only got burnt twice. Once in the room, and once with Ikari’s quirk. He could light anything on fire and extinguish it by clicking. It was weird… Takashira could change his eye colour at will, so that wasn’t much use in hurting me,” Izuku explained their quirks, how Ikari’s felt while being burnt as Katsuki held back tears.
“I’m going to find them, and kill them,” Katsuki promised, earnestly looking toward Izuku with tears in his eyes, being shocked when Izuku snorts.
“Too late, I got there first.”
Silence filled the room. You could hear a pin drop as Katsuki stared at Izuku, slack-jawed in shock. He didn't know what to think, or what to feel, and Izuku watched Katuski in earnest, waiting for a reply.
“You killed them?” Katsuki asked quietly, tears spilling down his face.
“How do you think I managed to escape?” Izuku asked miserably, finally sitting down. “They’d tortured my legal name out of me– which is where I got the scar over my eye– and I had no other choice. They were going to kill me, I had to!” Izuku cried, melting into the embrace Katsuki suddenly wrapped him in.
“I know, it’s okay. I don’t blame you Izuku,” Katsuki reassured.
They stayed like that for a while, Izuku being consoled by a distressed Katsuki, both teenagers crying into each other’s shoulders.
Eventually, they pulled apart, and Katsuki asked for one more thing.
“What injuries do you have now?”
“Nerve damage in my hands from being electrocuted so often– they twitch, see? It’s so annoying– obviously the burns, I have a shoulder that constantly dislocates, I’m deaf in my right ear like I mentioned before, and I’m basically blind in my left eye– it’s blurry, but I’m used to it.”
Katsuki felt another tear fall down his face as a knock was heard on the door, and Aizawa walked in. He quickly wiped it as he looked up at his teacher.
“He told you then?” Shouta asked softly, nodding in understanding as Katsuki whispered his confirmation.
“How far did you get, kid?” Shouta asked Izuku, walking into the room and closing the door.
“To when I escaped… There’s not much left to tell the truth. I trained, debuted as Hiro, punched dad in the face, and then got adopted by him a year later,” Izuku rushed through, blushing when he mentioned punching his dad in the face.
“You punched Aizawa?” Katsuki asked, laughing.
“Yeah, laugh all you want Bakugou, he bit a chunk out of my forearm first,” Aizawa groaned, making his son splutter in surprise.
“I was having a flashback! I thought you were Takashira– you knew this why are you bringing it up–” Izuku whined, leaning into his dad as the other two inhabitants of his room dissolved into fits of giggles and laughter.
“Is that what the scar on your arm is?” Katsuki asked between laughs, falling over with laughter when Aizawa nodded.
“Why’d you punch him?” Katsuki then asked a red-faced Izuku.
“Because he was being an idiot.”
“I was not!” Aizawa exclaimed, offended.
“Yes, you were. What did you say again? Oh yeah! ‘ You’re not good enough for this,’” Izuku playfully glared at the man, before he continued. “I mean, you were right, but I was also salty that you were late, and that I’d basically been set up by Tsukauchi at the same time… and I took it out on you,” Izuku explained apologetically.
“I know kid… hey, at least you don’t scream at me for calling you ‘kid’ anymore,” Aizawa joked, which made the teenager wince.
“Yeah, I did that because– you know when I said I called you guys my dads in my head when you asked to adopt me? Yeah, I’ve been doing it since before that argument, Pops just got added in once I met him,” Izuku explained, pausing, before speaking again.
“I didn’t want you calling me that because I thought I’d be going back to my mother,” Izuku explained, sending a silent apology over the situation to his dad before him.
“Speaking of, what happened to Auntie Inko?” Katsuki asked, cutting into the conversation.
‘Oh, Inko got arrested for Child Neglect, Child Endangerment and had an added charge of Perjury Under Oath, so her custody of Izuku got stripped,” Aizawa explained. “He’d been staying with Hizashi and I for a while before she got arrested under emergency fostering, and we adopted him around the same time he got re-enrolled.”
“Fucking Hell…” Katsuki ran his hand through his hair in shock, and Izuku smiled softly.
“It’s okay Kachaan. I’ve got two amazing dads now, so I’m not complaining.”
“Yeah, you do,” Katsuki smiled.
“You know?” Izuku asked, a bit shell-shocked.
“Yeah, I told him one night… Just don’t tell the rest of the class, I don’t trust any of them with a fifteen-foot pole… speaking of your class, they’re coming.”
“Are we going out there?” Katsuki asked Izuku, eerily watching Aizawa leave the room quietly, who shut the door behind him.
“Yeah, we are. I’m done hiding,” Izuku replied, smiling softly as he stood.
“Alright,” Katsuki grinned. “Let’s do this.”
Chapter 45: Awkward Encounters
Notes:
tw for recalling of events (i think?) and child neglect mentions
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku and Katuski walked downstairs and into the kitchen side-by-side, Katsuki having asked the formerly missing teenager to help him make dinner.
“We’re making Katsudon, the stuff I need is in the fridge and the pantry next to it,” Katsuki instructed, always the boss when he enters a kitchen.
“You’re making that because it’s my favourite, aren’t you?” Izuku accused, playfully glaring at Katuski and resolutely ignoring some of his classmates trickling into the common room, and the wary looks they sent his way.
“Yeah, and what? Just get the ingredients.”
“Yes Chef,” Izuku said sarcastically, getting everything ready. He could tell Katsuki had organised the kitchen, due to the neatly organised shelves in both the pantry and the fridge.
“What are you looking at Shitty Hair?” Katsuki asked, venom dripping from his words.
“You let him in the kitchen… You don’t let anyone with you in the kitchen!” He exclaimed, shocked.
“Aw Kachaan, are you giving me special treatment?” Izuku teased, shoving the blond boy lightly.
“Fuck off, you know how to cook, these shitheads don’t.”
“Yeah, sure. I believe you,” Izuku continued to tease, laughing quietly as Katsuki shoved him, ordering him to cut the vegetables.
They organised dinner in relative silence, Izuku ignoring every flinch coming from his classmates as his scars became more clear in the kitchen’s lighting as the day became night.
“Alright, what the fuck are you all staring at?” Izuku hissed, putting the knife down and staring at his classmates.
“Your scars, probably,” Shinsou piped up from the couch, the only teenager who didn’t stare at Izuku.
“They’re nosy fuckwits, just ignore them,” Shinsou added, smirking when Katsuki agreed and Izuku laughed.
“Thanks, Shinsou,” Izuku sighed, turning back to his cooking.
“Actually, Midoriya–” Kirishima started before he was interrupted.
“ Aiyama. What did I say about calling me Midoriya? That’s not my fucking name,” Izuku snapped, his grip on the knife tightening.
“Sorry… As I was saying, I have a question for you,” He finished, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly.
“Depending on what it is, I’ll answer it,” Izuku said, not looking up from his cooking.
“What’s that thing around your arm?”
Izuku sighed, turning to the class.
“I thought I told you it was a shoulder brace?” Izuku sighed.
“No, You did, I meant the pocket on your upper arm,” Kirishima corrected.
“Oh, it’s to put my knife in,” Izuku explained. “I wasn’t allowed to keep it, though that was mainly for sanitary and safety reasons, especially since I’d added things to it myself. I’m getting some more from the support course next week.”
“Of course, you had fucking knives ,” Katsuki groaned from behind, breaking the momentary silence that fell across the common room.
“What else was I supposed to use? I’d just started when I had them, and besides, I didn’t actually cut people open! I knocked them out with the hilt if they were being difficult, there’s a difference,” Izuku glared, slightly laughing when Katsuki rolled his eyes.
“Badass,” Shinosou laughed from the class.
“Thanks, Shinsou,” Izuku smiled.
“Shinsou, come get plates!” Bakugou called.
“Oh, I’m not ‘Brain Fucker’ anymore?” Shinsou asked with a smirk, making his way over to the kitchen.
“Nah. I give nicknames to people whose actual names aren’t important to me,” Bakugou smirked, pointing at the cutlery he’d gotten out, instructing the purple-haired teenager to set the table.
“Katuski Bakugou.”
“Yeah, Izuku?” Katuski asked nervously.
“We know why you don’t call people by their names. You don’t have to announce it!” He chastised, smacking him with a spatula.
“Ow! Sorry… Jesus Christ,” Bakugou muttered, sending a fake glare to Izuku, who just laughed.
“Oh my God, we have a Bakubae tamer!” Mina squealed.
“Don’t call me that!” Katsuki barked, blushing in anger, though Mina took it as embarrassment.
“Come on Bakubae, it’s harmless fun–” She stopped talking when a knife landed in the wall next to her head, shaking from the force of the throw.
“Oops. I missed.”
Izuku looked at the knife blankly, going and grabbing it from the wall silently as Mina cried out in anger.
“You bitch! You could have killed me!”
“No, he wouldn’t have,” Aizawa said from the doorway. “I helped teach him how to throw knives personally. He missed on purpose, Mina. Secondly, don’t insult your classmates, and listen to them when they ask to not be called something, it’s rude. ” Aizawa scolded.
“Christ, sometimes I feel like I’m teaching toddlers,” He moaned, walking over to Izuku to check if he was alright.
“Well. I guess that’s you feral then,” Katsuki laughed.
“That barely anything, actually,” Izuku started. “I’ve done so much worse… I mean, I’ve hissed at people before. That’s more fun than feral in most cases though,” Izuku said.
“Why the fuck would you hiss at someone?” Jirou sounded from the couch, the first time she’d spoken to the boy since he had arrived earlier that day.
Izuku decided to just show them. He hissed, baring his teeth to show the razor-sharp fangs he’d acquired, grinning as half of the class flinched in fear.
“See?” Izuku turned to Katuski, who was grinning. “It’s funny.”
“What the fuck happened to your teeth? They weren’t like that before!” Kaminari cried from the couch, shocked and a little bit scared.
“No. They weren’t.”
Izuku stopped talking from then on, silently handing out the food and eating his own, helping Katsuki wash up the mess they had made.
Izuku wanted to go back to his dorm but decided not to upon catching the eye of his glaring father, so he sat down on the couch with a sigh.
Aizawa then walked over and handed him a cell phone.
“It’s from Nedzu, he said you needed one,” Aizawa told him with a wink, and then left.
Izuku turned it on with a smile, seeing it had been set up for him with a text message already received.
Nedzu: I look forward to our lesson tomorrow. Enjoy the phone, I added some things to it for your analysis!
Izuku smiled, showing Katsuki the text message, who groaned.
“You’re taking lessons with him? Really? Do you want us dead or something?” He asked dramatically, catching the attention of the rest of the class.
“Lessons with who?” Iida asked politely, ever the diplomat.
“Oh, I’ve switched out my English classes for private lessons with Nedzu,” Izuku explained, not looking up from his phone as he discovered the programming added to his phone for his analysis, with instructions on how to protect the mainframe of the program and the phone itself.
“What about your English classes? You’ll be falling behind!” Iida chastised, worried about Izuku’s academics for whatever reason.
“No, I won’t fall behind. I tested out of English the other day. I’m literally fluent in the language, I don’t need to go,” Izuku stressed, feeling ready to be done with the conversation.
“You must have gotten incredibly smart to catch the eye of our principal,” Yaoyorozu noted, smiling at Izuku.
“Not to sound like a bitch– especially because you were one of the nice ones, Momo– but I’ve always been smart, even in middle school. I used to purposefully sabotage my grades in class so I wasn’t singled out,” Izuku explained when many people gave him questioning looks.
“Why would you sabotage your education like that?” Iida asked, appalled at the confession.
“Because all of my middle school teachers were fucking assholes who refused to believe I was smart because I’m quirkless,” Izuku explained blandly, noting how Katsuki winced.
“Ha, yeah… Thank God for Tsukauchi and Aizawa getting rid of Aldera,” Katsuki chuckled, suddenly reminded that his old school no longer existed.
“Yeah, Da– Aizawa-sensei told me about that once I told him who I was… I’m glad they’re done for,” Izuku said.
It was silent once more until Sero broke the silence.
“Mido– Aiyama? Why did you get adopted?”
“Uh… Shit, I don’t actually know if I can tell you–”
“You can, everything’s gone through,” Aizawa called out from a table in the corner, where he sat to grade some papers.
“Oh, cool. My mum got arrested for Child Neglect, Child Endangerment, and the added charge of Perjury Under Oath,” Izuku said with a shrug, looking up from his phone for the first time since he got it, having added firewall after firewall to the mainframe of the phone and the analysis program that Nedzu had made for him.
“ Jesus,” Sero hissed, wincing. “Sorry I asked, I didn’t mean to bring something like that up, I swear! I thought you were a foster kid when you said you’d been adopted,” He admitted, and Izuku shrugged again.
“I don’t care, honestly. She was an asshole, I don’t care that much anymore.”
On that somber note, Izuku bid his farewells and headed to bed, Katuski following quickly behind him.
The class was warming up to him, sure.
But it was going to take a long, long time.
Notes:
join the discord! link in fic summary :D
Chapter 46: Learning His Strength
Notes:
join the doscord pls pls i swear its fun! link in the fic summary :D
tw for arguments
Chapter Text
Izuku sat in front of Nedzu with a smile on his face, proud.
Nedzu was pleased to hear that the teenager had immediately added firewalls to his phone, and was currently trying to break through them.
“I’m impressed! It’s been a long time since I was unable to break into a firewall!” Nedzu cheered, handing the phone back to Izuku.
“I added around seven to the mainframe and an extra three to the analysis program last night. I made them harder as you broke through them too, but an experienced hacker should still struggle with the first one,” Izuku explained with a smile.
“How long did it take?” Nedzu asked, inherently curious.
“About half an hour, why?”
“Is that all? Most people would spend hours on something like this, let alone thirty minutes! You’ve definitely impressed me,” Nedzu said with a toothy grin, making Izuku blush.
“It’s nothing really… anyway, isn’t my gym class starting?” Izuku asked, looking at the time.
“Oh! It is indeed! Have fun today in class, and I’ll see you tomorrow,” Nedzu bid his farewell, and Izuku walked down the hallway.
Walking into class late, he sent his father- No- Homeroom teacher an apologetic look and stood next to his class to hear the day's instructions.
“Aiyama, why are you late?”
“Nedzu couldn’t break into the firewalls on my phone,” Izuku explained, grinning when Aizawa’s eyes blew wide, clearly impressed and a little bit terrified.
“Alright. We’re doing spars in pairs today! I’ll be assigning you your partners, and then I’ll be switching the pairs after five minutes. Quirks will not be allowed for the first three fights, and then you can use them until your heart's content. Bakugou and Aiyama, you two are paired up for the day, and you’ll be switching with teachers every so often, including myself–”
“That’s not fair on Mido– Aiyama!” Someone cried– Izuku thought it was Uraraka.
“Guys, I’ve punched him in the face before, and bitten a chunk out of his arm. I’m pretty sure I can hold my own.”
“Yeah, you almost broke my nose, too.”
“You deserved it, and I did warn you,” Izuku pointed out, smirking when his dad agreed with him.
“Anyway, you all have been told the plan, so go get changed!”
Getting changed was an awkward ordeal, and Izuku was upset to find there were no stalls in that specific changing room, meaning he couldn’t hide the array of scars all over his body.
Changing into a spare t-shirt and shorts, he walked out first, ignoring the stares and winces from everyone, his hands twitching.
“How are your hands? They’re twitching more than usual,” Aizawa pointed out, walking over.
Izuku was warily aware of the rest of his class coming out of the changing room all at once, following Katsuki as they made their way over.
“They’re only twitching more because It’s starting to get cold,” Izuku assured.
“If you’re sure… No pain at all?”
“Nope, no pain. Just twitchy,” Izuku assured, flexing his fingers out in front of him.
“Are your hands injured, Aiyama?” Tokoyami asked from the corner.
“I mean they are in technicality, but they don’t hurt right now,” Izuku replied, turning around.
“Wait, what do you mean?” Uraraka asked, walking forward.
“Nerve damage,” Izuku said, refusing to explain further, though he caught the watchful eye of Kaminari.
“Okay, class. Before we start sparring, I want you to watch Aiyama and I spar together,” Aizawa said, walking over to the ring with a glint in his eyes.
“Oh, Hell yeah!” Izuku cheered over the protests of his classmates, running over to Aizawa.
“Did my knives arrive?” He asked excitedly, almost squealing when he was handed his other knife holster and two brand-new knives.
“These are dulled, alright? Don’t use them with the intention to cut people– or me– open, even though I know how you fight,” Aizawa told him, and Izuku nodded excitedly.
“Come on old man! Fight me!” He teased, shooting forward and charging his teacher, dodging a kick from the man.
Ignoring the gasps from his classmates, he focused on the fight, grabbing the capture weapon in his hands and wrapping it around his arms as it flew toward his face.
With the weapon around his arms, he was able to tug Aizawa toward him, spinning him around and pinning him to the floor, wrapping the weapon around his chest before the man landed on the ground with a thud.
“Do you yield?” Izuku asked, a smirk evident in his voice.
“I do,” Aizawa said reluctantly, and Izuku let go, hopping up with a grin.
“Untie me, you brat,” Aizawa snarks, and Izuku rolls his eyes but unties him anyway.
As Aizawa stood, Izuku took in the class's expressions.
“Take this as a lesson. Always use your surroundings . Aiyama showed you an excellent example of a con to my capture weapon, but he’s also incredibly experienced with it–”
“Because you’ve used it on me about a hundred times!” Izuku protested, making Aizawa laugh.
“Yeah, you deserved it. As I was saying before someone interrupted me– use your surroundings to your advantage! Alright, now for the pairs,” Aizawa started listing off the pairs, while Izuku and Katsuki traipsed to the back of the gym, and began to spar.
Izuku loved the competition he got from Katsuki, and he could tell the blond thought the same.
The class went by without a hitch, the two using each other's weaknesses against each other and getting pointers from both each other and the teachers assigned to help the two spar with different bodies.
What Izuku didn’t realise, was that All Might had walked into the gym.
“Young Bakugou! You’ve improved greatly!” He cried out. Izuku froze at his voice, and Bakugou flinched at the sound.
“Don’t call me ‘young’, it’s condescending. How many times do I have to tell you?” Bakugou growled, not bothering to face the hero.
“And who is the young man you’re sparring with?”
“Izuku,” Bakugou replied shortly, before using his quirk to fly upward, focusing on their spar.
“Young Midoriya?” All Might asked, gasping. Izuku flinched at the reminder of his mother, holding up a hand to pause their spar, turning toward the hero.
“My name is Aiyama. I got adopted. Do not call me Midoriya.”
Izuku was seething.
He hated the hero! He didn’t want to see him, let alone talk to the fucker!
“Bakugou, is it really wise to use your quirk against him?” All Might asked, causing both teenagers to scoff and roll their eyes.
“Yes! I can’t win if I don’t,” Bakugou replied, turning to Izuku to resume their fight.
“Bakugou, it’s not fair to Young Midoriya–”
“ My name is Aiyama. Use it,” Izuku hissed, glaring at All Might.
He took satisfaction in the way the hero flinched.
“Aiyama, you’re quirkless! You–”
“I can also beat Aizawa Sensei in a spar in less than five minutes. What’s your point?” Izuku asked, rage seeping into his bones with a slow but burning passion.
The entire class had stopped their fights to watch the two argue. Izuku looked towards Aizawa and saw him nod, his dad giving him silent permission to continue the argument, knowing the hero was either going to lose or get punched and then lose.
“His quirk is useless on you though, so it doesn’t count!”
“He’s also got ten years of experience to my one and a half, so the fact I beat him so easily should be impressive.”
“Experience? You don’t have experience!” All Might exclaimed.
“Ever heard of the vigilante Hiro?” Izuku asked. When All Might nodded, Izuku continued.
“Yeah, that’s me. I’m Hiro, I can beat villains in the streets in two minutes– or scare them enough that they turn themselves in– and I can hold my own with or without a quirk… That’s something you’ll never be able to understand.”
“At least get some support items! I noticed you never used the ones I recommended–”
“Okay, two things. One, I left UA the same day you told me I was weak without the seven support items you practically begged me to have. Two, I have support items. I have reinforced knives. That’s all I need,” Izuku glared.
He was shaking with anger, rage pulsating out of him in thick waves.
“Knives aren’t very heroic, Midoriya,” All Might said.
“AIYAMA!” Izuku exploded, taking a step toward the man. “ My name is Aiyama! Fucking use it!” He screamed, pushing the hero backward and ignoring the gasps his classmates made.
“Young Aiyama–”
“Ew, don’t call me young, that’s gross,” Izuku cringed, instantly reminded of Ikari and Takashira.
“You never had a problem with it before!” All Might defended, also getting angry.
“Yeah, because I was fourteen and didn’t have PTSD yet.”
“Aiyama, it’s not safe for you to be a hero! The quirkless are weak! You should know this by now–”
All Might was cut off by a fist connecting with his nose, a furious Izuku standing in front of him, closer than before.
“ Do not call me weak. I am anything but. I’ve been through more horrors in my life than you will ever experience, and you should remember that,” Izuku hissed.
“Aiyama–”
All Might made the mistake of grabbing the boy's shoulder as Izuku turned around, which sent Izuku into a panic, the man's grip feeling exactly like Ikari’s.
Izuku froze, and threw the hero over his shoulder, the man hitting the floor with a groan.
“ Never touch me again,” Izuku hissed, baring his fangs at the hero on the ground.
Suddenly, the overhead speakers crackled, and Nedzu’s voice played over the speakers.
“Toshinori! Please come to my office immediately, Thank you!”
“Oh, you’re fucked!” Izuku laughed, stepping away from the hero as he stood.
“And why would that be?” All Might asked arrogantly, nursing his ribs.
“Easy. Nedzu likes me more than you.”
“Aiyama, I guarantee you that isn’t true,” All Might said with a chuckle.
“And I guarantee that you are wrong. You just discriminated against his personal student, ” Izuku smirked, watching the hero pale.
“Good luck!” Izuku laughed, walking away from the man and heading for the changing rooms.
All Might would come to regret ever messing with Izuku if the three-hour-long lecture he was about to get meant anything.
Chapter 47: Explosions
Notes:
have fun yall
join the discord server! link in the fic summary :D
Chapter Text
Izuku was sent back to the dorms early after his spat with All Might.
That was the second time he had punched a Pro Hero across the face, and he can’t say that he regretted this one.
Izuku waved as his classmates trailed into the room, seemingly nervous to be around him.
“I’m not mad now guys, calm down,” Izuku sighed, not even looking up from his phone as he could feel the nervous energy around the room.
“Aiyama, that was terrifying!” Uraraka cried, “What happened to the old you?”
“The ‘ old me ’ is dead, Uraraka. And I’ve been told I act feral when I’m mad,” Izuku said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck.
“Especially when I have anger issues…” Izuku muttered, just loud enough for the entire class to hear.
Izuku felt uncomfortable with the dumbfounded silence, and chose to speak again.
“I’m sorry if I scared you guys… he fucking deserved it though,” Izuku finished.
“Did he?” Kirishima asked from the corner.
“Yeah? Quirk discrimination is illegal, Kirishima,” Izuku deadpanned.
“He was looking out for you!”
“I don’t need looking out for!” Izuku countered. “I lived on the streets for nearly two years, and fought villains nearly every night for a year-and-a-half of that time. I don’t need people looking out for me like that,” Izuku promised with a glare.
“All Might’s right though! Being a quirkless hero is dangerous!” Jirou argues, coming into view.
“You really want to start an argument with me?” Izuku snarled, glaring at his classmates.
“Is that what this is?” Jirou cocked her head innocently. Izuku’s rage returned.
He put his phone down, looking towards his classmates.
“Clearly, I can’t prove that I’m not weak right now. It’s apparently going to take a while, but to be frank– I don’t care,” Izuku hissed, glaring at all of his classmates, save for Shinsou and Katsuki, the two of them having walked over and sitting down next to them as soon as they entered the common room.
“I don’t need to prove myself to you. I’m not desperate anymore. I’ve proven to myself and the people I care about that I’m strong, and that’s all that matters.”
Aizawa walked into the room behind them and caught Izuku’s eye, raising an eyebrow.
“I have been through fucking hell. I don’t need– or want– your approval.”
“You keep saying you’ve gone through ‘so much’, yet you aren’t telling us!” Iida cried from the crowd of students.
Among the crowd, Izuku took note that Kaminari was quiet, watching Izuku’s twitching hands with concern.
“Yeah, because I don’t owe you anything. One thing I will say though, is that my reaction towards All Might grabbing me like that was a trauma response.”
“Really? A trauma response?” Todoroki scoffed from the back of the common room.
“Yeah, it was. If you really want to know what I was thinking, I thought I was about to be slammed into a fucking wall.” Izuku growled, flinching when he felt Kaminari’s hands on his.
“ Why the fuck are you touching me?”
“Move your hands like this– see?” Kaminari said instead of replying, moving Izuku’s hands around in a calm manner. “It’ll reduce the twitch a bit, and generally make them feel more comfortable,” He explained, before standing up.
“You know, don’t you?” Izuku asked quietly.
“I have my suspicions, and your reaction is telling me that I’m right… I won’t ask or say anything though. It’s not my place.”
“Damn right it isn’t… but thank you,” Izuku finished, letting a small smile fall on his face as he copied the movements, and finding that the electric boy was right.
“Izuku!”
Recovery Girl walked in the room with an uncharacteristic smile on her face.
“Move, students! I have a patient to see!”
Izuku laughed as she barged through the gaggle of terrified teenagers, coming to stand in front of Izuku, a wide grin on her face.
“Here, this got sent today!”
Izuku took the item in his hand, and gasped.
“Is this–”
“Yes, now put it in already! I need to know if it works!” She scolded impatiently, and Izuku laughed, putting the brand-new hearing aid in his ear, and turning it on.
Immediately, his hearing evened out, becoming less intense in his left ear, the faint sound of ringing disappearing from his right as the hearing aid began to work its magic.
Izuku melted into the couch with a happy groan.
“Oh my God! I finally feel fucking even!”
Chiyo laughed, and patted Izuku’s shoulder, frowning at the slight flinch but deciding to let it go, knowing All Might had been and idiot and argued with the boy earlier that morning.
“It works then? Is it comfortable? Does anything else need fixing in it because I can–”
“Chiyo! It’s okay, everything is perfect,” Izuku grinned, standing up and hugging her, which was difficult due to their drastic height differences.
“ Thank you so much,” Izuku whispered, a tear falling down his face.
“You’re welcome Izuku. Also! Your brace is better quality than all of the one’s I’ve had shipped in, so just keep using that one, alright? I’m happy with it, and because the only other way to fix your shoulder is surgery, I think you’re fine.”
Izuku nodded and waved goodbye as Chiyo left, his classmates staring at him in confusion.
“What did she just give you?” Uraraka asked, voicing the question everyone was wondering.
“Oh! It’s my hearing aid! I’m deaf in my right ear, so she got me a hearing aid to make me feel comfortable,” Izuku explained with a tight smile, analysing his classmates reactions closely.
“You weren’t deaf before, were you?” Kirishima asked slowly, looking at Izuku with concern.
Izuku was aware of his classmates scrutinising all of his scars as he answered them, shuffling uncomfortably as the stares became too much.
“No, I wasn’t.”
“How did you–”
“Oh my God Kirishima, let it go!” Kaminari scowled, shoving the red-haired teenager. “It’s not our business! He did say he wouldn’t be answering questions he felt uncomfortable with, and Aizawa-sensei is watching you all with a scowl on his face which is never good news.”
“Good spotting Kaminari. I’m disappointed with almost all of you, save for Bakugou, Shinsou and Kaminari, as those three weren’t the ones hounding Aiyama with questions or unnecessary accusations. He said he’d answer what he was comfortable with, and you have all been pushing his limits today. Leave him alone,” Aizawa growled, glaring at the students.
Sheepishly, they all trailed off to do their own things, and Izuku was finally left in peace.
Kaminari decided to stay with Izuku, Bakugou and Shinsou, stating he was over the rudeness of his classmates, apoligising for his earlier comments and the bigotry he aimed towards Izuku during first year.
“Thanks Kaminari,” Izuku thanked, “It’s going to be a while until I trust… anyone, really, but I appreciate your apology,” He finished with a smile, glad to have another person to talk to in his class.
“Also, just so you’re aware, All Might is a dick to almost everyone. He’s called me and Bakugou dangerous, Shinsou a villain, the list goes on.”
“All Might is a fucking wanker and none of the teachers actually like him,” Aizawa added from the table, smirking when Izuku’s companions burst into laughter, though Izuku just rolled his eyes.
“I know, you bring it up every night, ” Izuku groaned, already sick of his fathers shit.
“I’m not the one who starts the conversation though,” Aizawa pointed out with a grin.
“Yeah, but you finish them.”
“What the fuck is happening?” Kaminari laughed from beside Shinsou. “I– oh. Aiyama…” Kaminari gasped, looking between Izuku and Aizawa with wide eyes.
“Don’t tell anyone,” Izuku warned, “I want to reveal it when I can and make it the most dramatic thing I can manage,” He smirked, grinning as Kaminari laughed.
“What?” Shinsou sounded, confused as hell.
“Figure it out,” Aizawa grinned, waving goodbye to the small group of boys as he headed to his own dorm room.
“You’re a menace, Izuku,” Bakugou laughed, smiling fondly at the teenager beside him.
“You love it though,” Izuku pointed out, laughing harder as Bakugou tried to deny it, but eventually gave up.
“Yeah, I do.”
Chapter 48: Nightmarish Night
Notes:
join the discord! link in fic summary
tw for nightmare aftermath and panic attacks
Chapter Text
Izuku woke up with a strangled scream, panting and sweating in his bed.
He was dazed and confused, unable to regulate his breathing as a panic attack took over his senses, the nightmare fresh in his mind as the aftermath controlled him.
He stood up shakily, stumbling through the halls and into the common room, aiming to grab a cup of water in his panicked mind.
Every step was a struggle as his breathing became continuously laboured, voice cracking and lungs wheezing with every inhale.
His hands were twitching at extreme rates as his body shook. Izuku found the kitchen, fumbling around with pantry doors as the phantom pains of electrocution took over, the ghost of Ikari’s fists danced around his body like a rave.
“Aiyama?”
Izuku whipped his head around and held his breath, his world spinning as he stumbled, trying to regain his footing as the surprise of hearing another voice fizzled away.
“Oh shit, you’re having a panic attack… What did you come for?” Asked the voice, and as the body walked over Izuku came to know it was Kaminari.
“Water,” Izuku rasped, his voice trembling as he spoke.
“Go sit on the couch, I’ll get it. I’ll only be a minute, alright?” Kaminari instructed, and all Izuku could do was nod dumbly and head towards the couch, falling into the soft cushions and wrapping his arms around his knees tightly, desperately trying to regulate his every breath.
Kaminari returned and handed Izuku the glass, watching as he took a sip.
“Tell me five things you can see,” Kaminari instructed softly, his calm voice grounding Izuku into the present.
“You… the couch and the floor…”
“Good, just two more, you’re doing great.”
“The windows… and the wall,” Izuku finished, his breathing slowly but surely becoming slower and aligned.
“Now, tell me four things you can feel,” Kaminari continued, his voice still calm and gentle.
“The couch… my pants, your hands… and the pillow behind me,” Izuku replied, now aware of Kaminari massaging his twitching hands.
“Three things you can hear?”
“Your voice, the wind outside and my voice,” Izuku replied, his voice stronger and his mind more present in the now.
“Two things you can smell?”
“Coffee… and your deodorant.”
“And finally, what’s one thing you can taste?’
Izuku licked his lips, and replied; “My tears.”
“Good, you did so well, how are you feeling?” Kaminari asked, a slight amount of concern lacing his gentle words.
“Better… how’d you learn to do that?” Izuku asked, shocked.
“I use it for myself sometimes. It helps,” Kaminari said non-committedly. “Finish that water, yeah?” He suggested softly, and Izuku felt compelled to follow through with his words.
“Kaminari? Why are you awake?” Izuku asked, watching his water as it swirled around the cup softly.
“Insomnia and nightmares. I take it you’re awake for the same reason?”
“Yeah, nightmares.”
“Can… Can I ask what the nightmare was about?” Kaminari asked him apprehensively, as if worried Izuku would start to panic again.
“I was reminded of the events that led to the nerve damage in my hands,” Izuku replied vaguely, and he was relieved to see Kaminari nod, and leave it at that.
“Hey kid, you alright?”
Izuku turned to see his dad standing off to the side, concern written all over his face.
“Yeah, just a nightmare?”
“Was it about them? ” Aizawa asked.
“Yeah.”
“What room?”
“Five.”
“Alright… Kaminari helped I take it?”
“Yeah,” Izuku said softly, a smile on his face. “He did… I’m good,” Izuku assured.
“Okay, I’m going to go and calm Hizashi down before he gives himself an aneurysm… Text me if you need anything.”
With that, Izuku’s dad walked out of the room quietly with a small wave, closing the door with a soft ‘click’.
“You texted him didn’t you,” Izuku accused the blond with a small smirk, watching the boy panic a little in amusement.
“I… yeah, I did… so Yamada-sensei is the worrier?” Kaminari asked, happy that Izuku was doing better.
“They’re both as bad as each other, actually. Dad’s is just more of an internal panic, while Pop’s likes to scream it off the fucking rooftops,” Izuku chuckled.
“That sounds like them, in all honestly. They have the ‘black cat and golden retriever’ dynamic, you know?”
“Yeah, they really do. Dad’s more dramatic though,” Izuku added, deciding to tell the blond how he reacted when becoming Nedzu’s personal student.
They sat together and talked softly for the rest of the night, watching as students tiredly walked downstairs to make breakfast.
“Oi, how long have you been awake?” Bakugou sounded from the hallway, walking over to the two boys.
“Since like… three in the morning? I had a bad nightmare,” Izuku explained before Katsuki could scold him, the blond’s features softening.
“And you?” He accused, turning toward Kaminari.
“Why do you care?”
“Because, Kaminari, I actually like being in your presence, and you helped Izuku last night– don’t deny it, it’s obvious– after his nightmare. So, I’ll ask you again. How long have you been awake?” Bakugou demanded, smirking when Kaminari replied.
“About an hour before Aiyama woke up… My sleep meds stopped working a couple of weeks ago,” He explained.
“Go see Chiyo,” Izuku suggested, smiling as Katsuki backed him up.
“It is important to get sleep! We should not take UA’s generous housing for granted!” Iida sounded from the doorway, only hearing what time the two boys had woken up.
“I have insomnia,” Kaminari deadpanned.
“And I had a PTSD induced nightmare which was followed by a panic attack. I didn’t actually want to wake up in the middle of the night,” Izuku growled lowly, smirking when Iida stuttered, and ultimately decided to drop it.
“God, he’s such a prick!” Kaminari groaned. “I was hoping he’d loosen up over the years…”
“That’s too big of an ask, Kaminari,” Bakugou chuckled, walking to the kitchen to get something to eat.
“A boy can dream!” Kaminari shouted at his back, laughing with Izuku as Bakugou flipped the teenager off.
“Bakugou! It is not appropriate to use such profanities–”
“Oh, fuck off four eyes!”
“So Izuku, what have you been applying to your analysis recently?”
Izuku sat in front of Nedzu with a small smile on his face, the desk covered in various papers and pens that surrounded a new analysis notebook.
“I’ve started adding simplified instructions for the suggestions on quirks, as well as nitpicking all the things the person could do better with their quirk. I left praises to a minimum as to not sound like the fan-boy I generally am, and I’ve structured everything into sections,” Izuku rattled, flicking through the notebook to point at everything as he spoke.
“Very good! I see you’re keeping the drawings, then?” Nedzu asked, genuinely curious.
“It helps visualise emitter and mutation quirks, as well as when a quirk is in use… Plus, if I recommend support gear, I can draw it onto this–” He pointed at the picture of the hero he had just analysed– “And write a note to see the back of the profile for a rough blueprint of it,” Izuku explained.
“That’s incredibly ideal. Now, I think all we need to focus on for your analysis is to make your notes more precise, and to write less so it’s not a chore to read. What do you think?” Nedzu asked, testing him.
“Sounds good, I just have a bit of trouble with rambling and making my thought process something others can understand,” Izuku agreed with an explanation, inherently glad that he wasn’t told it was all shit.
“Very well, we can work on that together. I want you to watch the video I’ve sent you tonight, and work on it as homework. I know you’ve already managed to reach the Top Five students in your class, but I think you can do better,” Nedzu instructed cheerfully, a playful smirk on his face.
“Will do Nedzu!”
“Just make sure you don’t sabotage your grades again,” Nedzu said lowly.
“Oh my God–”
“Aizawa-sensei, Where is Aiyama?” Iida asked, ready to go on yet another tangent about the teenager’s attendance.
“His lesson with Nedzu probably ran overtime… look, here he is now,” Aizawa replied, watching the teenager walk through the door.
“Nedzu?” Aizawa asked with a smirk.
“Yeah, he was lecturing me about my grades from first year,” Izuku explained.
“Your grades from last year were fine though?” Aizawa said, ultimately confused and too curious to let the matter go.
“I was sabotaging my grades,” Izuku explained with a shrug, rolling his eyes as he sat down upon hearing Iida gasp.
“That is preposterous! Why would you think of doing such a thing?” Iida scolded from his seat, turning around to face Izuku.
“Iida, that’s enough–”
“Trauma, Iida. My middle school teachers were assholes, I thought I said this already?” Izuku explained coldly, Katsuki humming his agreements.
“Iida, we went to Aldera. You know, the school district Aizawa and Tsukauchi got removed due to doing a whole bunch of illegal things, including Child Neglect?” Bakugou reminded, and Iida smartly sat down in his seat.
“Moving on! We’re going to be talking about vigilante laws today, because I can guarantee that at least half of you will meet one during your career,” Aizawa told the class, turning around.
“This feels targeted,” Izuku grumbled from his seat.
“It is targeted,” Aizawa replied with a smirk, turning to face his kid.
“Hey! At least I was legal!”
“Yeah, you technically were, I’ll give you that. But you started half of the fights, which police would have just used as an excuse to arrest you, had you actually been caught.”
“I’m just that good then,” Izuku said with a smirk, laughing as Aizawa sighed in defeat.
“Wait, Mr. Aizawa?” Uraraka called from behind Izuku, hand raised.
“Uraraka, what is it?”
“How was Mi– Aiyama not breaking the law?” She asked, confusion evident in her posture.
“You want to answer this one?” Aizawa asked Izuku, and he readily agreed.
“Vigilante laws are quirkist. They’re defined as ‘A person using one’s quirk to fight crime’, which I don’t have. Therefore, I could have never used my quirk– and using that logic– committed any form of vigilantism. I was a legal vigilante due to bigoted laws,” Izuku explained, voice hardening at the reminder of the systemic quirkist he faced on a daily basis.
“Using your quirk without a license is illegal, and classified as vigilantism,” Aizawa explained. “I’m sure many of you already know this,” He added with a glare, the entire class wincing as they remembered Katsuki’s kidnapping, Iida and Todoroki thinking about Stain.
“Aiyama, how did you not get caught?” Ojirou asked from his seat, Izuku jumping at the voice he forgot existed.
“I was smart about it– Wait, can I actually talk about this?” Izuku asked his teacher.
“Yeah, I suppose so,” Aizawa agreed, sitting down.
“As I said, I was smart about it,” Izuku started to explain, now facing the entre class. “I wore all black clothing with the addition of a mask to cover my face. I didn’t speak to the villains, the police, or even Aizawa-sensei at first. I trained every day and every night to be quick and fast, strong and graceful, using the heights of rooftops and powerlines to my advantage. I– obviously– never used a quirk, and I never actually saw the police in person until the interrogation with Inko. I wrote notes on the people I caught, and tied them up in obvious places for heroes and police to find,” Izuku explained, smirking as the class became silent.
“Oh yeah, Tsukauchi still has every single one of the notes you wrote,” Aizawa told the boy, who whipped his head around in shock.
“ He does?” The teenager shrieked, embarrassed.
“He does,” Aizawa confirmed. “He keeps them in a box for safe-keeping.”
“Oh my God that’s so embarrassing,” Izuku whined, slowly sliding down his seat as his friends and father laughed.
“Get over it kid. The police loved you and your little notes! They’re actually disappointed that you quit, because now their job is ten times harder with all the research you no longer do for them,” Aizawa chuckled, still watching his son fondly.
“Serves them right, they wanted to arrest me!”
“Which is their job.”
“So is researching their criminals, but you didn’t see me complaining when I did it for them,” Izuku grumbled in a whisper, making his dad laugh out loud.
“Okay, that’s a fair point,” Aizawa agreed.
“Any advice for everyone for when they eventually come across a vigilante?” Aizawa asked Izuku, and the boy nodded.
“Yeah, of course I do–” Izuku turned to the class– “ Do not immediately assume that they will trust you. Chances are, the vigilante you meet will either be homeless, or abused either in the past, or during the time you meet them. You don’t know anything about the person, including their name and age– unless they tell you otherwise. Often, you won’t know what gender they are either. Work with them if you have to, instead of immediately attempting to arrest them. When they do eventually trust you– which can take anywhere from days to years – try not to back-stab them and arrest them as soon as you have an opening. Use every tactic you can to convince them to pick a different route, but do it gently. Don’t insult them, or undermine them,” Izuku ranted, looking at Aizawa during the last sentence.
“Jesus, there’s no need for the shade,” Aizawa groaned, while Izuku turned to him with a dumbfounded expression.
“You triggered my anger issues and anxiety, which resulted in you being punched in the face. I’m warning them,” Izuku deadpanned, turning back to his classmates.
“Anyway, use gentle tactics to convince them– stop looking at me like that, he deserved it– but make sure you help them. Most vigilante’s need help. The only reason why I revealed my identity was because I needed more from life, and I needed help, which I got. Be respectful and nice,” Izuku finished, turning back to the front of the class.
“ You punched Aizawa Sensei?” Mina cried from the corner.
“He just said that– kero,” Asui spoke for the first time, her voice being a grounding difference in comparison to the chaos he caused.
“I deserved it,” Aizawa shrugged immediately silencing his classroom.
“I pushed his buttons, was rude, and went behind his back, throwing away his trust. Learn from my mistakes– don’t fuck up your trust. Because you most likely won’t be as lucky as me.”
Chapter 49: Calm Before The Storm
Notes:
join the discord! link in summary
tw for pre-dissociation and panic attacks
Chapter Text
The following couple of weeks went by without a hitch.
Of course, Izuku argued with his classmates daily, but they were becoming less hurtful, turning into a petty manner than ended in both parties smirking at each other in amusement.
All in all, nothing bad was happening, and Izuku couldn’t help but be wary of this.
His nightmares weren’t slowing down by any means, but they were getting less extreme, and easier to deal with, especially with Katsuki, Shinsou and Kaminari by his side.
His friends were a grounding presence in Izuku’s shaky life, and he was incredibly thankful for them.
He was sitting in the common room now, working on even more analysis homework for Nedzu. He wanted Izuku to write an analysis portfolio on two of the teachers he rarely interacted with, so he chose Cementoss and Power Loader.
Cementoss’ portfolio was his last one left, and he was halfway through it already by the time his classmates decided to come down into the common room to beg Katsuki to make their choice for dinner.
“Fuck off extras! I’ll make what I want to!”
“Come on Bakugou! Just this once! PLEASE!” Mina begged, getting on her hands and knees in front of the boy.
“No! Fuck off!”
“Kachaan?” Izuku called from the couch, amused.
“Yeah?”
“What if I also wanted what they’re having?” He asked innocently, a devilish smirk on his lips.
Katsuki froze, and glared at the teen on the couch.
“Fuck you Izuku,” He said instead, turning around and getting the ingredients for the sushi that Mina had begged for.
“Aiyama! You’re the best!” She cried, running over to the teen.
“Don’t fucking touch me, but you’re welcome,” Izuku said, holding his hands out to keep the girl away.
Thankfully, his classmates had accepted his boundaries with time, and they were generally respectful of his wishes, though they managed to forget often.
“Hey Aiyama, what’re you writing in that notebook?” Kirishima asked, walking over to Izuku, interested.
“Oh, it’s my homework for Nedzu,” Izuku shrugged, turning the page to write his explanations on Cementoss’ quirk use, and suggestions he could try with instructions on how to complete them.
“I think I’d rather die than get homework from Nedzu,” Sero laughed, coming over to see what Izuku was writing.
“It’s only analysis, so it’s easy.” Izuku defended. “I used to do this all the time before leaving, so he’s just helping me sound less like a fan-boy and giving me tips on how to structure the portfolio’s,” Izuku explained, starting to layout his page as he flips through news articles on his phone.
“Yo! This looks so good! I… What does half of this even mean? ” Kirishima lamented, sitting down next to Izuku.
Izuku shuffled away from the boy a little, uncomfortable with the sudden proximity.
“It’s ideas on how he could use his quirk for rescue as well as combat, and instructions on how to complete the ideas. I thankfully don’t have to simplify this one as much because it’s for Cementoss,” Izuku replied finishing off the page, deciding to proof-read the previous three pages.
“You’ve written so much though!”
“It’s easy for me,” Izuku shrugged. “I use news article and video clips to see how they’re using their quirks, and flaws I see in their methods. From there, I give suggestions on how to fix the flaws, and other ideas they could implement into their fighting styles. Sometimes I give rough blueprints for support items if I think it’ll help.”
“You’re so smart! When did you get to be so brainy?” Mina shrieked, sitting down on the other side of him, trapping him on the couch.
“I’ve always been smart, I just made myself look dumber so I wouldn’t be a target… it’s a trauma response,” Izuku explained, feeling claustrophobic.
“Oi, extras! Back up a little, would you?” Katsuki called from the kitchen, pointing a pan at the two teenager’s surrounding Izuku.
Izuku mouthed him a ‘thank you’ as the teenager’s moved away from him, apoligising softly.
“Come and get your fucking sushi then! And that includes you as well, Izuku! You’ve been sitting there without moving for three hours, take a break!”
“Oh my God fine!” Izuku groaned, following everyone to the dining room and kitchen area.
“Thanks, Kachaan, it looks good,” Izuku said with a smile, taking his food to a table.
“You better be thankful, damned nerd,” Katsuki chastised, but Izuku could hear the fondness in his voice, laced with a little bit of worry, and let it go, tapping the blond on the arm to let him know that he was okay.
“Aiyama, you’re so lucky you don’t have to go to English classes anymore, Yamada-sensei is evil!” Sero groaned, sitting with him.
Immediately after Sero’s group sat down, Izuku was joined by Kaminari, Bakugou and Shinsou.
“I’m fluent in English already, I don’t need those classes anymore,” Izuku pointed out, taking a bite of his sushi.
“Yeah, but we have to present a speech about our future in heroics completely in English!” Mina moaned, causing her companions to snicker.
“ It’s easy enough, it’s just the pronunciation you have to work on, ” Izuku replied in English, grinning when Mina, Sero and Kirishima looked confused.
“Izuku, you’re confusing them,” Katsuki snickered, and Izuku grinned back.
“They’re in third year, that’s easy English,” He cheekily replied, continuing to eat.
“ Would now be a good time to mention that I’m fluent in English? I’m only failing because of my ADHD, ” Kaminari spoke from next to him, and Izuku whipped his head towards the boy.
“ YES! Why didn’t you say anything earlier? ” Izuku questioned him, deciding to have a conversation with the boy in English, for the fun of it.
“ Because I’m failing, Aiyama. I didn’t think switching the class for something else would be an option, to tell you the truth, ” Kaminari shrugged, resolutely ignoring the stares from his classmates, not realising that Yamada had walked into the room.
“ Someone could have done something for you, I’m sure of it. What do you enjoy doing in your spare time that’s a bit… different, shall we say? ” Izuku asked, glancing at Yamada in the corner subtly, telling him not to intervene just yet.
“ I like hacking, I guess, but I usually don’t tell people that because it’s illegal, ” Kaminari admitted, blushing in embarrassment.
“ It’s also incredibly useful for heroics, Kaminari, ” Yamada spoke, scaring everyone around the table.
“Sensei! Don’t scare us like that!” Sero cried dramatically, nodding as his teacher apologised.
“Kaminari, go with Izu– Aiyama to Nedzu’s office during tomorrow’s English lesson. I’ll write you a note,” Yamada instructed, and Kaminari could only nod dumbly as the man walked away.
“Kaminari, when did you learn to speak English so well? You didn’t even stutter!” Kirishima exclaimed, eyes blown wide in shock.
“I lived in America for most of my life. My family moved there when I was around five, and only came back here so I could apply to UA. We speak both English and Japanese at home,” he explained sheepishly, digging into his dinner.
“You two think you’re so special, don’t you?” Todoroki scoffed from the couch, walking over to the table.
“No? Where’d you get that idea?” Izuku questioned, confused and slightly offended.
“Both of you having private lessons with Principal Nedzu… you think you’re top shit, don’t you?” Todoroki accused them, sneering.
“No, we don’t. What the fuck is your problem?” Kaminari asked defensively.
The entire class had gone silent by now, watching the argument unfold apprehensively.
Izuku wished his pops had stayed behind.
“Nothing is my problem, I just want to know what makes the two of you so fucking special, ” Todoroki hissed.
“Oh… you’re jealous!” Izuku realised, standing up to put his plate away.
“ I’m not fucking jealous!” Todoroki hissed, glaring at the scarred teenager angrily.
“Are you sure? All of this makes it sound like you’re jealous,” Izuku smirked, cocking his head.
Izuku couldn’t see Todoroki activate his flames, the side of his body becoming engrossed in hot, sickly orange.
As Izuku walked past, Todoroki controlled his fire to wrap around Izuku’s arm momentarily, pulling it back after a second as his classmates gasped.
But that was enough for Izuku to remember.
He dropped his plate in shock, the rushing memories of Room Three rushing through his mind like a tidal wave, blocking out the noises of everyone around him.
He froze, and screamed.
Chapter 50: The Burnt And Broken
Notes:
tw for dissociation and extreme panic attacks / flashbacks
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The class stood in shock as Izuku let out the most gut-wrenching, pain filled scream they have ever heard in their life.
He stumbled backward as he whined, agonized cries sounding out as he slammed into the wall, clenching his teeth as his hands found their way to his hair, the ghost’s of a flame coursing over Izuku’s body with a vengeance, tearing his mind apart as he slammed his body into the wall once more, trying to get the pain to stop.
He could vaguely hear voices, all of them sounding distressed, the chaos of the common room pushing Izuku further back as his ears filled with a roar reminiscent of the sound of booming fire, spiraling around Izuku’s body as he let out yet another agonised cry.
“GO GET AIZAWA AND YAMADA, NOW!” He heard Katsuki scream over the chaos, and Izuku slid to the floor, his hands tearing at his hair.
He could see a black, body-shaped blob sit in front of him, reaching out for him.
“DON’T FUCKING TOUCH ME IKARI! GET THE FUCK AWAY!” He screamed, baring his teeth at the body as he desperately tried to get away from the body, kicking them as hard as he possibly could.
Izuku gasped, choking on his own breath as he hallucinated the taste of smoke and the feeling of fire, panic controlling his every thought.
He slammed his head into the wall again and again, trying to get everything to stop.
“Stop! Please just STOP!” He whined with a cry, trying to push himself further into the wall as bodies crowded him.
“GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM HIM!” Katsuki shouted, apoligising as Izuku flinched and whined, fear coating his every feature.
He just wanted it to stop!
Shouta and Hizashi were sitting in the teacher’s dorms common room when Iida burst in, panting hard, looking like he’d just seen someone commit multiple felonies.
“Woah there little listener, what’s happened?” Hizashi asked, standing up to reach the boy.
“Aizawa-sensei! Yamada-sensei! We need you in the dorms!” Iida stressed, frantically looking between the two men.
“What’s going on?” Aizawa asked as he too stood up to meet the boy, catching his husband’s eye.
“Aiyama! He– He’s having some sort of attack! He– he’s acting insane!” Iida freaked, trying to get the men to understand how serious the situation was.
Little did he know, this was the two men’s biggest fears coming true.
“What happened. Tell me everything, and quickly, ” Aizawa growled.
“Todoroki thought he and Kaminari were getting special treatment from Nedzu, and Aiyama called him jealous, so Todoroki used his fire quirk on him–”
“SHIT!” Both men cried, pushing past the boy and sprinting towards the 3A dormitories, not even bothering to wait for their student, too focused on finding their son.
Bakugou met them at the door.
“It’s bad, really bad. He doesn’t recognize where he is or who anyone is, I don’t know how we’re going to get through to him!” He stressed, trying to watch the boy as everyone stood far away, watching in shock, wincing every time someone came too close.
“Everyone move!” Shouta growled, and Izuku came into view.
He looked fucking awful.
His arms were bleeding from the amount of times he had torn at them, his eyes were blown wide and vacant; he couldn’t recognize anyone.
“Todoroki? You and I are going to have a chat about your anger issues and quirk use after this. Go to Nedzu’s office, now, ” Yamada growled, the class gasping at the angered tone that was foreign on his tongue.
Slowly, the two men headed to Izuku, knowing that this was going to be a long, hard battle.
But they’d do it over and over again.
He was their kid, after all.
Izuku’s voice hurt, his arms hurt, everything felt like it was burning as his panicked state deepened.
He couldn’t see anything apart from blurry figures, thinking them to be the array of guards he had fought during his escape.
“Iz… It’s yo… Come on! ...”
Izuku’s breath hitched as a familiar voice was heard from in front of him, two tall bodies standing there, blocking the view from the many more shapes he could see.
He panicked, knowing deep in his mind that this was Ikari and Takashira, and started to inch away from the figures, terrified.
“Go away!”
“Izu… Hiza… Shou… ocus….”
They kept talking, trying to ground him to reality as he started to whine, begging Ikari and Takashira to leave him alone.
“... Shou… Hiza… You’re not there anymore… on…”
Only one sentence registered in Izuku’s mind, something he was desperate to hear.
He wasn’t there anymore.
He whipped his head around, trying to ground himself as his breathing quickened, unsynchronized, laboured breaths sounding raspy and painful as the shapes around him started to become more pronounced.
“Izu… Izuku! It’s Shouta and Hizashi, we aren’t here to hurt you, come on, please, ” Shouta begged, tears in his eyes.
The two men were both openly crying, much to the confusion of all of Izuku’s classmates– save for Bakugou, who was also openly crying– and the two were getting closer and closer with each registered sentence.
“You aren’t there anymore, I promise. You’re safe, we aren’t going to hurt you,” Hizashi spoke calmly, trying not to choke on his words as his heart broke at the sight of his son hurting tremendously.
After another five minutes– with twenty already passed– Izuku’s vision finally restored, the remnants of the flame fizzling out as he rubbed his bloody arms, frantically looking around the common room in fear.
“Hey no, focus on us,” Shouta said softly, his words calm and grounding as Izuku compelled.
He could see his dads clearly now, freezing at the sight of the two openly crying men.
“Dad? Pops?” Izuku whispered so quietly the two men barely heard it, breaking down when the two nodded, flinging himself into Shouta’s arms and sobbing, exhausted.
“We’ve got you, you’re okay,” Aizawa reassured, kneeling down to wrap his son in an embrace, ignoring the gasps coming from his students.
“You’re safe, Izuku,” Yamada added, sitting down next to his husband and son, rubbing comforting circles on Izuku’s shoulder.
They sat like that for half an hour, before Izuku eventually fell asleep in Aizawa’s embrace.
Not wanting to let his son go– knowing he would wake up from a nightmare– he carried Izuku to the teachers dorms, ignoring his students’ questions and cries, telling Bakugou that he was in charge, and was to mention nothing– yet he could tell them to stop asking about the situation in any way he liked, matching smirks on both of their faces.
“I’ll go to Nedzu’s office with Todoroki. Thankfully, 3A doesn’t actually know it was us who adopted Izuku,-, Bakugou just texted me to say they haven’t figured it out. I want to help with Todoroki’s punishment anyway,” Hizashi said quietly, squeezing his husbands hand as he left.
Aizawa walked into the teachers dormitory quietly, hissing at his coworkers to stay quiet as he carefully placed his son on the couch, briefly explaining the situation as Nemuri got a blanket for her nephew.
“Hizashi is going to Nedzu’s office right now, isn’t he?” She asked, a knowing smirk on her face.
“Yep. I doubt Todoroki has said anything to Nedzu either, so Hizashi would love to explain it,” Aizawa said with a grin.
“Why is Aiyama asleep on our couch?” All Might loudly asked from the doorway, slamming it closed.
“ Shut up you fucking idiot!” Shouta hissed, glaring at him. “And my son is asleep on the couch because one of my students triggered him into the worst PTSD attack he’s ever had, and he’s fucking exhausted. Shut up, and leave him alone, ” Aizawa growled, smirking happily as All Might paled, remembering the things he said to Izuku on the boy’s second day.
“Is he going to be alright?” Thirteen asked from the kitchen.
“He’ll wake up from a nightmare most likely, but once he’s calmed down and regulated he should be fine,” Aizawa assured.
“Now, can everyone go somewhere else? Not to be rude, but he doesn’t sleep for long, and I’d rather him not wake up in front of his teachers, ” Aizawa pointed out, nodding as all of the teachers moved to their own dorm rooms for the night.
He sat with Izuku and sighed, combing the boys hair through his fingers.
This was going to be a rough night.
Notes:
sorry not sorry lol
join the discord! link in fic summary
Chapter 51: Revelations Of A Dark Past
Notes:
tw- mental health topics all around
join the discord server! link in fic summary!
Chapter Text
Izuku had indeed woken up because of a nightmare, but he was pleased to see both of his dads waiting up for him, helping him through the aftermath.
Until he realised what happened the previous night, and groaned.
“I’m going to have to explain it, aren’t I?” He asked his parents, knowing that they’ll give him a choice either way.
“If you think it’s best, I say you should,” Aizawa agreed. “It would at least give you the chance to list your triggers, and for the class to know what not to do around you… though– correct me if I’m wrong– Kaminari has an idea, doesn’t he?”
“Yeah… Honestly, I think he’s got nerve damage in his hands too. They shake a lot– which might just be because his blood is entirely made of caffeine, at this point– and it makes sense with his quirk, considering it’s an electric one,” Izuku ranted, reasoning with his own logic.
“It makes an unfortunate amount of sense, actually… And I hate that you’re most likely right,” Aizawa winced.
“Either way,” Yamada cut in, “It’s your choice to tell them or not. If you want to, do it. But! Todoroki is getting suspended. He’ll be here until this afternoon when his sister finishes work, and won’t be back for two weeks. He's going to be expelled if he does anything like that again,” Izuku was informed.
“You had something to do with that, didn’t you?” Izuku accused.
“Actually, Nedzu wanted to expel him right then and there, but I had to remind him about his father, so we settled for suspension,” Yamada informed, disappointment lacing every word.
“How badly did you scare him?”
“He cried.”
“What the fuck?” Izuku choked on air. “Todoroki and emotions?”
“Don’t fuck with sunshine people,” Aizawa advised, hissing when Hizashi slapped his arm.
The two bickered for a while, amusing Izuku greatly as he sat in silence, thankful for the temporary distraction.
“I’ll tell them,” Izuku interrupted, laughing slightly at how quickly his dads shut up.
“Yeah?”
“Yeah… They should probably know, considering the situation last night,” Izuku reasoned.
“I think that’s best. Text Bakugou to get everyone in the common room, we can do it now,” Aizawa told him, and Izuku readily agreed.
He wanted to get it done now, rather than later.
Izuku sat in front of his classmates, Bakugou by his side.
He didn’t know where to start, and his dads had to go write a report for Todoroki’s suspension, leaving Izuku alone– though he said it would be fine.
“Why are we all here?” Kirishima asked, confused and worried.
“So I can tell you why I reacted the way I did last night–”
“You mean the dramatic half-an-hour freak out you had?” Jirou scoffed from her side of the room.
“... I was like that for half an hour?” Izuku asked, appalled.
“Yeah? Did you not realize that?” She countered, dumbfounded an unimpressed.
“It was a PTSD induced panic attack, so no, I didn’t realize,” He deadpanned, half-heartedly glaring at the girl.
“That explains why I’m so fucking tired,” Izuku muttered under his breath, causing Katsuki to chuckle.
“Izuku? Why don’t you start with… the day everything happened,” Katsuki suggested, and Izuku nodded.
“Yeah, alright,” He took a deep breath, and addressed the class.
“I’m going to say what happened first, and then answer relevant questions. I’ll continue based around said questions, because I don’t actually want to tell you everything, though it might have to come to that… but this is my story, pretty much.” Izuku informed.
As everyone voiced their understanding, he began.
“I left UA and home on the same day, so I became homeless right around the time I left school. For almost three weeks, I was training to be Hiro, getting myself sorted and figuring out how to make a way of living. I… My plans were held back though, before I hit the one month mark, because…” Izuku took a shuddering breath, clasping his hands together.
“I got kidnapped.”
You could hear a pin drop in the silence that followed, until Shinsou spoke up.
“You were… kidnapped?” He asked, sounding broken as his voice cracked and shattered.
“Yeah, I was,” Izuku confirmed, looking around his classmates.
“Why?” Someone else asked, and Izuku couldn’t be bothered trying to find out who it was, focusing on staying in the moment.
“Because I’m quirkless,” He replied simply. “Takashira– the man who was in charge of actually taking me off the street– recognized my shoe brand, and took the opportunity to kidnap me for his boss,” Izuku explained, breath hitching as he revealed the name.
“Was this ‘Ikari’ person his boss then? We heard you say that name a couple times last night…” Sero asked, trailing off in horror.
“Yeah, he was, and he was also the one running everything,” Izuku confirmed.
“What do you mean by ‘running everything’,” A guilty Jirou asked, her voice shaking slightly.
“They… ran tests on me. Sharpening my teeth was one of them,” Izuku replied, licking his teeth behind his lips as the girl nodded, noting how everyone’s complexions turned pale.
“What kind of test is that?” Mina exclaimed, horrified.
“One to see how long it would take me to break,” Izuku whispered, a tear rolling down his face. He quickly wiped it and looked up as identical expressions of horror rested comfortably on his classmates features.
“What… you had lasting injuries, didn’t you?” Iida asked quietly, clearly choosing to change his question in fear of being disrespectful, not wanting to push Izuku’s boundaries.
“I have a crooked rib, deafness in my right ear– hence the hearing aid I wear constantly– blindness in my left eye, I have nerve-damage in my hands, my shoulder dislocates all the time and I’m covered almost head-to-toe in scars… and that’s just the physical stuff,” Izuku answered robotically.
“How did the nerve damage happen?” Kirishima spoke up, feeling brave.
“Isn’t it obvious? He got electrocuted!” Kaminari hissed in reply.
“I thought you knew,” Izuku smiled at the teen. “How’d you know?”
“I have it too– from my quirk– though it’s more of a shake than a twitch… different forms of electricity do different things to the body,” Kaminari replied, smiling softly as Izuku nodded his understanding.
“Kaminari is right, I was electrocuted… nearly daily, for around five months,” Izuku revealed, wincing at the gasps his classmates let out, having to shush them.
Finally, they all shut up, and another question could be asked.
“What about you being deaf?”
“White noise,” Izuku started. “It was programmed to a higher pitch than it usually is, and was blasted into my cellar whenever they wanted me to stay awake… it started with me being awake for a week, and then a couple days at a time after that. The speaker was on my right, which is why I’m not completely deaf,” Izuku explained, keeping his voice emotionless as he spotted tears on everyone’s faces.
Izuku decided to answer some quick questions before continuing– ones that could be answered with few words.
“Were you beaten up?”
“Almost daily.”
“Why?”
“For my name– both of them.”
“Did they play mind games on you?”
“Yeah, but I played them back,” Izuku grinned at that, remembering the frustration Ikari constantly felt because of him.
“Your shoulder is because of the beatings, isn’t it?”
“Yeah.”
“When did they do that to your teeth?”
“On my first day there.”
“And your eye?”
“My last week or so.”
“How did you get the burns?”
Izuku paused and the silence was deafening. On one hand, he truly did want to tell them, but he didn’t want to make Todoroki any more guilty than he already was…
Never mind, yes he did.
“They wanted to change up their torture tactics… so they locked me in a concrete room, and burst fire through the holes in the walls,” Izuku said, carefully keeping the emotions out of his raspy voice.
Cries of ‘Oh my God!’ and other various horrified reactions sounded, and Todoroki finally spoke.
“I’m an asshole.”
“Well, yeah, but you were always an asshole,” Izuku pointed out. “You didn’t know I would react like that, but it doesn’t excuse your actions. You’ve been punished already, so I’m not going to add anything to that.”
Todoroki nodded, and Izuku continued.
“Ikari also had a quirk where he could set anything on fire that he wanted, and extinguish it at will. He used it on me, which is why one side of my body has darker burns than the other,” Izuku explained, pointing to the burns in question.
“Holy shit…” Someone muttered, sounding choked up.
“It was a bit of a shock to find out that it had been five months… and that I spent my fifteenth birthday getting tortured ,” Izuku growled out, mad at Ikari and Takashira, as well as the universe.
“I forgot about that…” Katsuki whispered from beside him, heartbroken and horrified.
“How… How did you escape?” Kirishima asked.
“No comment.”
Izuku was tense now, flashbacks of Ikari and Takashira’s sliced open throats floating through his mind. He bit back the shudder that threatened to ripple up his spine.
“Come on, you’ve told us this much already!” Jirou exclaimed from the corner.
“He said no, ” Katsuki growled, glaring at the class.
“He’s already said everything else though!”
“We deserve to know!”
“Why can’t we know–”
Almost all of his classmates broke out into chatter, trying to get Izuku to tell them. He was panicking, tense and angry at their reactions, knowing he told them he’d answer what he wanted to.
He’d had enough, the anger bubbling out of him in a rush.
“ I fucking killed them,” He whispered angrily, clenching his fists on his knees.
The class fell into silence as they heard him speak, barely any of them hearing him, and those that did believing they had misheard.
“... Come again?” Iida asked, his voice tense and guarded.
“I said I fucking killed them!” Izuku shouted, glaring at everyone, his class shocked into silence.
“That’s not–”
“It’s not what? Heroic? Well, I’m sorry, but there was no other way!” Izuku growled.
The anger and rage he felt was exploding out of him now, the heat reaching every corner of the room as he seethed.
“Surely there was–”
“NO! THERE FUCKING WASN’T!” Izuku exploded, his voice cracking under the pressure of his screaming.
“ They were going to murder me! I found a way out, and followed through. Do you think I want to see their dead fucking bodies in my sleep, knowing that it was ALL MY FAULT?” He cried, tears pouring down his face, staining his cheeks as his eyes became red.
“I KILLED TWO MEN! YOU WILL NEVER HAVE TO EXPERIENCE THE GUILT OF BEING A FUCKING MURDERER!”
He took a breath, and turned to his class.
“You should all be thankful for that. I live with the guilt every day, not to mention the feeling of the knife going… you know what? I’m not going to scar you for life with that,” Izuku decided, turning away from his class.
“Why–”
“I threw up when I found out,” Hizashi sounded from the doorway.
The class– including Izuku, who just looked thankful– whipped their heads towards their teacher in shock.
“I am known for having the strongest stomach in these situations– after Shouta– and I threw up. Be grateful that he isn’t telling you,” Yamada said lowly, watching his students closely.
“I’m going for a walk,” Izuku whispered, and walked out without another word.
The class watched him go, and Iida went to follow him, but was stopped by Bakugou and met with a glare.
“Unless you want a broken nose, I suggest you don’t follow him. His parents can deal with it, alright? This… it’s hard to talk about, let alone to listen to. He only told you so you can avoid anything that could trigger him, though he’ll get better with time.”
“He’s right. Stay here, do whatever, don’t burn the place down. Bakugou, you’re in charge!” Yamada announced, before he turned around to follow his son, calling his husband to go meet him there.
They both knew where he was going.
The west building, two blocks over.
Chapter 52: The Happy Part Of The Story
Notes:
tw for mental health stuffs as usual
join the doscord! link in fic summary!
Chapter Text
Izuku was sitting numbly on the roof, his legs dangling over the edge hazardously.
He felt bad for losing control of his anger like that. Blowing up on his classmates was the last thing he wanted, especially since it wasn’t their fault.
Sure, they were pushing him too far, and they were just curious, but that didn’t give him the excuse to lose his shit like that.
“You’re feeling guilty, aren’t you?”
Izuku turned around, smiling at the sight of his dads.
“Of course I am! I blew up on them…” Izuku muttered, facing the bustling street below him once more.
It had been hours since he’d left UA for his walk, and he knew his dads let him be alone for that time to cool down, though he knew they waited on the ground just below him before finally climbing up to talk.
It felt nice to have his emotions and needs considered like that.
“They were pushing your boundaries, Izuku. They’re all feeling a bit sorry for themselves at the moment… I don’t think anyone really believed that you had anger issues, despite being warned,” Hizashi explained, sitting down next to him as Shouta followed suit.
“Which is their problem, not yours,” Shouta finished, rubbing comforting circles on Izuku’s shoulder.
“I know it’s their fault… I still feel guilty though,” Izuku sighed, watching as the sun finally started to set, peaceful oranges casting their light on the three figures.
“That’s fine,” Hizashi started, “But you shouldn’t work yourself up about it.”
“Yeah, I guess you’re right,” Izuku said with a small smile.
“Damn right I am, when am I not?”
“Literally yesterday when you thought an egg was a vegetable,” Shouta deadpanned, smirking at the splutters his husband was sounding.
The family sat on the roof for a while, enjoying each others’ presence and feeling content with the day coming to an end.
“Let’s go back… I’m alright now,” Izuku said softly, standing up and heading to the edge of the building.
“I dare you to jump down the way you usually would,” Shouta challenged with a smirk on his face, paired with a devilish grin.
“You’re on!”
Izuku leapt from the roof as Hizashi squealed, gracefully taking hold of the fire escape below, landing on the ground in seconds as he easily maneuvered through the various fire escapes on the way down.
“Don’t do that again!” Hizashi scolded, lighting smacking Izuku’s shoulder. “You gave me a fucking heart attack!”
“He’s done worse,” Shouta reasoned, landing silently next to his husband and son.
“ That’s not helping!”
Izuku walked back into the common room laughing with his dads, saying goodbye to the both of them as they headed to the teachers dorms.
He’d gotten express permission to tell the class about them adopting him, even though most of them already knew… he wanted to say it anyway.
“Aiyama! You’re back past curfew! I’ll have to report this to–”
“No need, Iida. Aizawa-sensei and Yamada-sensei knew where I was, they were with me,” Izuku assured, relaxing when Iida nodded, happy with the information.
“Where were you? Some of us were worried sick!” Kaminari shrieked, dramatically walking up to Izuku and pointing at him, not unlike a mother scolding her child.
“I was sitting on the west building, two blocks over,” Izuku explained. “I used to go there all the time as Hiro, it’s where me and Aizawa-sensei would meet every night so he could make sure I was eating… I don’t know, it feels safe.”
“Well, he’s back now! And I still have a question!” Mina called, beckoning Izuku over to the couch.
“ More questions? Seriously, how do you have so many for me and none when it comes to class?” Izuku groaned, causing many people to chuckle at the playful insult.
“I hope it’s not too invasive… it’s not about the kidnapping, at the very least,” Sero assured, and Izuku immediately looked relieved.
“Oh, thank fuck! Okay, what’s your question?
“Why is your last name ‘Aiyama’ now?”
Izuku smirked, ready to make this as dramatic as possible.
“And adding on to that, how did Aizawa and Yamada-sensei know exactly how to help you?” Sero continued, watching Izuku’s every movement.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Izuku said evenly, subtly texting his dads to come back to the dorms.
It was time.
“Shou? Izuku is telling the class about us adopting him… he wants us there,” Hizashi called out, smirking.
“ Fucking finally! I’ve wanted to be dramatic for the longest time! And… I want to see their faces when they realize they’ve been bullying my son, ” Shouta grinned evilly, and Hizashi matched him, grinning just as ferally.
“It’s go time!”
“What do you mean by that? ” Sero asked, confused.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Izuku reiterated with a smirk, looking up as his dads walked into the room, all three of them looking evil.
Katsuki and Kaminari looked at each other, and snickered.
“You changed your last name!”
“Did I?” Izuku asked, innocently cocking his head.
“ This is gaslighting!” Sero screeched, the entire class dissolving into laughter as he stressed out.
“Aizawa-sensei! Yamada-sensei! Aiyama here is being rude to Sero!” Iida called, while Shouta cocked his head, looking just like Izuku.
“Is he?”
Bakugou completely lost it then, falling on the floor from laughing so hard as Izuku smacked him, trying to get the out-of-control teenager to shut up.
“He looks like Izuku when doing that!” Mina pointed out, sounding accusatory as she looked between her classmate and teacher.
“Does he really?” Hizashi added, taking on the same expression as his husband and son, also cocking his head to the side.
Bakugou lost it again, this time joined by Kaminari as the two laughed, Izuku desperately trying to fight off his laughter as the class fell into panicked confusion.
“Izuku, I have a question,” Shouta called, walking over to the teenager.
“What’s up?”
“Should we get a cat?”
“No–”
“YES!” Izuku yelled out, cutting off Hizashi. “Can we get a black one and call it Midnight? Then we can piss off Auntie Nem when she thinks we’re calling out to her, but a cat walks out instead,” Izuku grinned, matching smirk on his dads face.
“Good answer. ‘Zashi we’re getting a cat!”
“No we aren’t! Teachers aren’t allowed animals in the dorms!”
“I’ll ask Nedzu for you,” Izuku promised his dad, laughing at the betrayed look on Hizashi’s face.
“Besides,” Izuku started, “I think All Might is allergic to cats…”
“Ok, you win. We can get one,” Hizashi said with a smirk, ruffling Izuku’s hair.
“What the fuck just happened?” Jirou asked from the corner, the entire class voicing the same concerns.
“Oh my God my stomach!” Bakugou moaned, holding his stomach as he continued laughing, while Kaminari was wiping away an array of tears.
“Katsuki I swear to God,” Izuku laughed, slapping the teenager.
“You three are so dramatic!” Kaminari howled, falling over laughing once more.
“Sensei! You should not be calling a student by their given name! It’s unprofessional!” Iida scolded, appalled at his teachers behavior's.
Izuku truly started laughing then, taking minutes to calm himself down as his dads tried their hardest to hide their laughter, to no avail.
When Izuku finally calmed down, he turned to Iida with a grin on his face.
“Iida, do your parents call you by your given name or your surname?” Izuku asked innocently. He could see the realization on almost everyone’s faces, save for some of the slower students in the class– namely Iida.
“My given name… this is unrelated to the topic at hand–”
“Why would my dads call me ‘Aiyama’ then?” Izuku asked, cocking his head to the side once more.
“Yeah, it’s a bit weird to call our son anything but his given name,” Shouta confirmed, smirking.
“I’m still annoyed that in the combination of our surnames, mine ended up at the end,” Hizashi grumbled, crossing his arms and pouting.
“Hey pops? Get over it! You’ve mentioned it at least once a week by now,” Izuku groaned, playfully glaring at the man.
“I won’t get you the cat,” Hizashi threatened, and Shouta gasped.
“How fucking dare you! Do you want to sleep on the couch tonight?” Shouta glared at his husband, knowing he’d won the argument.
They continued arguing playfully for a moment, until Kirishima cut in.
“Wait! They’re your dads?” He basically screeched, his face paling dramatically as he realised who Izuku’s family was.
“Yeah? I’m surprised you didn’t figure it out sooner, honestly. ‘Aiyama’ is a combination of Aizawa and Yamada…” Izuku deadpanned, smirking at his classmates.
“Oh my God this is too funny,” Kaminari giggled, leaning on Katsuki for support as the tow breathed heavily, tired out from laughing.
“What happened to your mother?” Uraraka asked. “She seemed… nice, when we met her at the parent’s day in first year!”
“Oh yeah, some of you were training when I told the story… that was a façade. Long story short, she’s been arrested for Child Neglect, Child Endangerment and the added charge of Perjury Under Oath. I didn’t have to go to the court date because we had a massive argument during her initial interrogation… that was a bad day,” Izuku recounted, shuddering at the words his mother told him.
“Wait, how had she been neglecting you?” Asui asked, ever so bluntly.
“Basically, she stopped looking after me the moment I turned five, ignored all the injuries I would get at middle school– but she cared enough to wash the blood stains out of my clothes– and then admitted to never loving me in front of two Pro Hero’s and a detective,” Izuku vaguely explained, not really wanting to get into it.
“Jesus Christ…” Sero cursed, looking apologetic.
“I’ve got a better family now… which does include the entire school faculty,” Izuku added, smirking as everyone paled.
“Except All Might,” Shouta pointed out.
“Except that fucking asshole,” Izuku agreed.
“I don’t know how I could handle… everything you’ve been through!” Someone exclaimed, sounding horrified.
“I have a support system… and anger is a crutch, if I’m being honest,” Izuku sheepishly admitted.
“Yeah, I think we know that now,” Kirishima shuddered, which made Izuku chuckle.
“Trust me, I was worse with Ikari and Takashira… insulting them was satisfying as fuck,” he laughed, remembering the amount of sass he aimed at the two scientists.
“I’m sorry, you would insult them while being tortured? ” Shouta asked horrified, forgetting about their conversation on the rooftop.
“Defense mechanisms are weird, dad! It was mainly insulting his mother and personality if I’m being honest… though I did hiss at the both of them so many times I ended up losing count,” He admitted, feeling a little sheepish.
“ Hissing?” Jirou asked with a shocked laugh, voicing everyone’s thoughts.
“Yeah? Add in a glare and I look scary, as well as feral… it made them think I was breaking, which is what I wanted them to believe. It made my escape easier, because I caught them by surprise,” Izuku explained.
“We have learnt so much today… it’s midnight?” Mina shrieked, finally looking at the time.
“Alright, everyone head to bed! I’ll see you all in the morning… we have Foundational Heroics booked in for the last half of the day, due to a mission some of the teachers will be on,” Aizawa let them know, bidding them all goodbye.
“Aiyama… what the fuck?” Shinsou cursed as he finally spoke, causing all of the students to fall into fits of laughter.
They’d become closer after this, and Izuku could feel the trust in him becoming greater.
“Oh my God guys! We’ve been insulting Aizawa-sensei’s child… as well as the nephew of almost every teacher here!” Kirishima gasped, looking at Izuku in shock.
“Yeah… good luck with that,” Izuku shrugged, walking up the stairs as he was tailed by a laughing Katsuki and Kaminari, Shinsou following behind the three in a dazed, shocked state.
This was good.
He could get used to this.
Chapter 53: Resilience
Notes:
ITS DONE HOLY SHIT
ITS OVER
53 DAYS OF CHAPTERS
i cannot thank you all enough for the love and support <3
Chapter Text
Aizawa trained them hard, and after only an hour, everyone needed to take a small break, red-faced and panting.
“Alright! We’re going to start individual training now! Bakugou, you’re with me– Izuku, you as well– and the rest of you will be split up between teachers! This is not baseed around skill, it’s based around your chosen specialties in heroics, okay?” Aizawa called out, and everyone went where they were instructed to go.
“Why are you going to dad?” Izuku asked Katsuki, a little confused as they walked over, choosing to go slower so they could talk alone for once.
“Oh, I’m going underground. I’ve been training in both specialties since Aizawa brought it up to me, and I finally chose about a day before you got here… we’ve been so focused on getting everyone situated with having you back that we didn’t do specialized training,” Katsuki explained to a dumbfounded Izuku.
“What about your quirk?”
“I’m getting the support course to make my gauntlets muffle sound, as well as making them be like sleeves that focus on muscle protection, because I’ll only need big explosions for things like raids,” Katsuki explained, energetic and excited about his future as a hero.
“You’re going to have to do a lot of work,” Izuku warned, knowing all about what happens in the underground.
“You’ll be dealing with pedophiles, rape victims, abused kids, abusers themselves and all the petty criminals around that think they’re smarter than you. You’ll have to learn to calm people down from flashbacks and panic attacks, how to stop people from jumping off of buildings… it’s rough work. Are you ready for that?” Izuku finally asked.
“I’m ready,” Katsuki promised as the two reached Aizawa, determined looks on their faces.
“Bakugou, your new costume and gauntlets arrived today, go get into this,” He instructed, sending the excited teenager to the changing rooms.
“Izuku, yours is here too, just how you wanted it,” Aizawa handed it over with a smile. “Have you picked a hero name yet?”
“I’m here to help!” Kayama sounded from behind, making her presence known as Katsuki walked up, now in his new hero costume.
“Hey Auntie! Yeah, I’ve picked a hero name…” Izuku said nervously.
He didn’t know how everyone would react to it, and we was rather nervous about it, to be frank.
It embodied his quirkless side, his feral side, and all the hardships he had to face to be where he was today, but most of all; it embodied the desperate need to save and protect, the desperate dream he held onto like a lifeline so long ago.
“Spit it out then! I want to hear it!” Nemuri said impatiently, talking loudly with excitement buzzing through his veins.
“Okay! Sheesh, you’re energetic today…”
“Izuku.”
“Sorry dad… I picked the name ‘Resilience’...” Izuku said quietly.
The three people around him were silent as the gears clicked in his head as they came to understand why Izuku had picked that name.
“It’s perfect,” Kayama assured quietly.
“I love it kid,” Aizawa assured, ruffling the teenagers hair and chuckling as Izuku swiped his had away dramatically.
“Oh! I chose a new one too, not to take away from this heartfelt moment,” Katsuki but in.
“No, you’re okay,” Izuku started with a smile. “Tell us!”
“I chose Nitro,” Katsuki stated, looking towards Kayama for approval.
“I like it! Now that you’ve chosen your names, it’s about time to get to training! Off you go!”
Kayama walked out with a wave, the boys thanking her as she left.
“Right… You two ready for this?” Aizawa asked with a smirk, a playful glare on his face as the teenagers focused on his training.
“You’re going to be put to the test today… prepare.”
The two of them gulped.
They were going to the dorms black and blue today, that was for sure.
“But! Before Izuku goes and gets changed, he has a question for you, Bakugou. Kid, ask away,” Aizawa instructed, watching the teenagers fondly, his expression changed from the feral look it was just moments before.
“Izuku?”
“Katsuki,” Izuku started, taking a deep breath. “Will you be my hero partner?”
“Fuck yes!”
“Dude! You two look dead on your feet!” Kirishima called out, watching Izuku and Katsuki walk into the common room.
They asked if they could stay later into the night, wanting to work on tactics they could use as hero partners, deciding to continue calling themselves ‘The Wonder Duo’ as they had so many years ago.
“Why’d you stay late?” Kaminari asked, already getting ingredients out for Katsuki to cook with.
“We needed to work on tactics in the field,” Izuku explained, letting Katsuki finish the explanation.
“Yeah, especially since we’re working towards being hero partners. We have to be prepared for everything, and know each others blind spots to protect each other,” Katsuki announced, quietly thanking the electric blond as he walked into the kitchen.
“You’re going to be hero partners?” Mina shrieked excitedly, bouncing up and down.
“Wait! Aren’t you both going underground?” Jirou asked, confused.
“Yeah, we are, but there's a significant lack of underground heroes around the edge, which is where we’re planning on being stationed,” Izuku started to explain. “We will mainly team up on raids and such, though during the busier nights when higher-class villains are around more heroes tend to be called into work, so we can pair up then.”
“We’re still going to do singular patrols… we’re going to be the best, and that means a competition with each other,” Katsuki finished with an evil grin.
“Oh? Am I already winning then? I’ve taken down over one-hundred villains in a year and a half,” Izuku pointed out, smirking.
“It starts when we graduate, dumbass,” Katsuki rolled his eyes.
“Wait! If you’re hero partners and you have your costumes… does that mean you’ve picked a hero name?” Yaoyorozu asked Izuku, finally getting the nerve to talk to the teenager that day as her guilt finally ceased.
“Yeah, I do have a hero name. It got approved in class,” Izuku replied.
“Well? Tell us!” Sero called out.
Katsuki, Shinsou, Kaminari and all the teachers knew already, the former two boys having been told via the group chat they had together.
“Katsuki? Should I tell them, or keep it a surprise?”
“Just fucking tell them!”
“You say yours first!” Izuku argued, holding in his laughter.
“We already know it– Dynamight,” Jirou called from the couch she resided in every night.
“No, I changed it. I’m going underground, and a lot of limelight people know the name ‘Dynamight’, as well as media articles including it. It was too much effort to hide– not for a lack of trying– so I’m updating my license,” Katsuki explained.
“I chose ‘Nitro.’”
“That’s cool!”
“Nice one Bakugou.”
“It suits!”
“Aiyama tell me what your hero name is right now before I combust!” Mina cried from the couch, dramatically pretending to wipe a tear from her cheek.
“Jesus! Alright, alright!” Izuku panicked as the chaos continued.
“I picked ‘Resilience.’”
The class turned to silence as they thought over his name, and everything they had come to know about the changed teen.
“Want to hear why I picked that one?” He asked them, and all of them enthusiastically nodded their heads, eager to hear more.
“The short explanation is that I’m alive,” Izuku started to explain, smiling sheepishly at the cringes and flinches his classmates couldn’t hide.
“The long explanation is because it’s… honouring everything I’ve been through. Growing up quirkless, abused and neglected, to being kidnapped, I’ve done everything I can to be resilient and stay alive, though it started to happen out of spite,” Izuku chuckled, his classmates joining him.
“It also brings a message to the people I help in the field; I will do anything to help you. When I was out and about as Hiro, so many cases reminded me of myself, and I subconsciously tried harder in those situations, acting as the hero I wished I had when I was younger,” Izuku continued to explain, watching the reactions of his classmates.
“It’s basically honouring my experiences and my feelings growing up, and where I’ve gotten because of those experiences and emotions,” Izuku finished with a smile, calmy standing before all of his classmates as they voiced their approvals and such of his name.
Izuku felt on top of the moon that night.
He had good friends, amazing parents and the family that came with it, and he was free!
Free from the burden of his past life, the pressure of being a hero, the pressure of just surviving.
As he lay in bed that night, he thought about his past, and everyone who hurt them, finding that the anger and depression surrounding those memories had subsided a whole lot, leaving Izuku feeling content with himself.
For the first time in his life, he was truly happy.
He couldn’t wait to see what his future would bring.
Pages Navigation
Chickenkars on Chapter 1 Tue 18 Apr 2023 03:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
ghostedmemory on Chapter 1 Tue 18 Apr 2023 03:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Rosey_Wolf on Chapter 1 Tue 18 Apr 2023 03:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
jaz_hop on Chapter 1 Fri 21 Apr 2023 07:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
ghostedmemory on Chapter 1 Fri 21 Apr 2023 07:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sharkboy7711 on Chapter 1 Sun 11 Feb 2024 02:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
Kittycat (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 25 Apr 2023 10:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
heartsformha on Chapter 1 Wed 26 Apr 2023 03:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
ghostedmemory on Chapter 1 Wed 26 Apr 2023 03:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fandom_God on Chapter 1 Sat 03 Jun 2023 02:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Meph0bia on Chapter 1 Sat 10 Jun 2023 08:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
IDrankAFish on Chapter 1 Sat 12 Aug 2023 12:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
Suku_Baku_Boku on Chapter 1 Sat 30 Dec 2023 01:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
ghostedmemory on Chapter 1 Sat 30 Dec 2023 01:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
Theduckoverlord on Chapter 1 Thu 18 Apr 2024 12:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
ghostedmemory on Chapter 1 Thu 18 Apr 2024 12:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
Theduckoverlord on Chapter 1 Thu 18 Apr 2024 12:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
ghostedmemory on Chapter 1 Wed 22 May 2024 06:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
Theduckoverlord on Chapter 1 Wed 22 May 2024 11:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
Charlie_reads_writes on Chapter 1 Mon 01 Jan 2024 10:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Asimpletruth on Chapter 1 Tue 06 Feb 2024 07:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
Simcoe on Chapter 1 Tue 11 Jun 2024 11:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
LosFanficsSonMiFuenteDeDopamina on Chapter 2 Tue 18 Apr 2023 03:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
Sofia (Guest) on Chapter 2 Wed 19 Apr 2023 12:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
ghostedmemory on Chapter 2 Wed 19 Apr 2023 12:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
NeonFoxy on Chapter 2 Thu 20 Apr 2023 01:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
ghostedmemory on Chapter 2 Thu 20 Apr 2023 01:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
Charlie_reads_writes on Chapter 2 Mon 01 Jan 2024 10:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
REDINTHEHED on Chapter 3 Wed 19 Apr 2023 12:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
RavensphirSeltos on Chapter 3 Wed 19 Apr 2023 01:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
RavensphirSeltos on Chapter 4 Thu 20 Apr 2023 01:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
Slugmaster200 on Chapter 4 Thu 20 Apr 2023 01:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
ghostedmemory on Chapter 4 Thu 20 Apr 2023 08:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation